Чингисхан. Человек, завоевавший мир [заметки]

Шрифт

Интервал

На русском языке издана под названием «Сокровенное сказание». См.: Монгольский обыденный изборник // Сокровенное сказание. Монгольская хроника 1240 г. ЮАНЬ ЧАО БИ ШИ / Перевод С. А. Козина. — М.—Л.: Издательство АН СССР, 1941. — Т. I. Прим. пер.

В русском переводе «Сборник летописей». — Прим. пер.

«Насировы разряды» или «Насировы таблицы». — Прим. пер.

Действующие лица (лат.).

Le Strange, Baghdad pp. 264–283.

Wiet, Baghdad pp. 118–119.

Broadhurst, Travels of Ibn Jumayr p. 234.

Wiet, Baghdad pp. 122–127.

JB II pp. 618–640.

Morgan, Mongols pp. 129–135.

For the Ismailis see Lewis, Assassins; Daftary, Ismailis; Hodgson, Secret Order of Assassins.

RT II pp. 487–490.

RT II pp. 491–493.

Spuler, History of the Mongols pp. 115–119.

Sicker, Islamic World in Asendancy p. 111; Meri, Medieval Islamic Civilization p. 510.

Hammer-Purgstall, Geschichte Wassafs pp. 68–71; Le Strange, Baghdad.

Spuler, History of the Mongols pp. 120–121.

RT II pp. 494–499.

MacLeod, Library of Alexandria p. 71.

Hammer-Purgstall, Geschichte Wassafs pp. 72–75.

Wiet, Baghdad pp. 164–165.

Somogyi, Joseph de, A Qasida on the Destruction of Baghdad by the Mongols, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 7 (1933) pp. 41–48.

Spuler, History of the Mongols pp. 125–164. There is an interesting article, comparing Hulagu's sack of Baghdad with the U.S. destruction of the city some 750 years later, by Ian Frazier, 'Annals of History: Invaders: Destroying Baghdad,' in the New Yorker, 25 April 2005.

For the 'world island' and the 'heartland' theory see H. J. Mackinder, 'The Geographical Pivot of History,' The Geographical Journal 23 (1904) pp. 421–437; Pascal Venier, 'The Geographical Pivot of History and Early Twentieth-Century Geopolitical Culture,' The Geographical Journal 170 (2004) pp. 330–336.

Lattimore, Studies in Frontier History pp. 241–258.

Robert N. Taafe, 'The Geographical Setting,' in Sinor, Cambridge History pp. 19–40.

A good introduction to the 'stans' is Rashid, Jihad.

For this view see Cable & French, The Gobi Desert.

Rene Grousset, The Empire of the Steppes p. xxii had a theory that along the south-north axis trade went south and migration went north.

For the Altai and Tarbaghatai see Taafe, 'The Geographical Setting' in Sinor, Cambridge History pp. 24–25, 40. Cf also Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 166.

Stewart, In the Empire p. 132: 'Sometimes the forest cuts deeply into the steppe as, for example, does the famous Utken forest on the slopes of the Kangai; sometimes the steppe penetrates northward, as do the Khakass steppes in the upper reaches of the Yenisei or the broad trans-Baikal steppe'; Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 18.

Mount Burqan Qaldun has been tentatively identified as Mount Khenti Khan in the Great Khenti range in north-eastern Mongolia (48° 50' N, 109° E): Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 229; Hue, High Road in Tartary pp. 123–127.

На арабском языке, сухие русла рек или речных долин. — Прим. пер.

Stewart, In The Empire p. 159. Cf also Bull, Around the Sacred Sea.

Owen Lattimore, 'Return to China's Northern Frontier,' The Geographical Journal 139 (June 1973) pp. 233–242.

For various accounts see Cable & French, Gobi Desert; Man, Gobi; Younghusband, Heart of a Continent; Thayer, Walking the Gobi.

Stewart, In The Empire p. 153.

Аррорут — тропическое растение, произрастающие в Америке, а также крахмал из него. — Прим. пер.

Nairne, Gilmour p. 74.

De Windt, From Pekin to Calais p. 107.

De Windt, From Pekin to Calais p. 103.

De Windt, From Pekin to Calais pp. 134–35.

Lattimore, Inner Asian Frontiers p. 12.

Около 0,5 градуса по Цельсию. — Прим. пер.

Severin, In Search of Genghis Khan p. 18.

Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 5–6.

Нибльхейм — в германо-скандинавской мифологии один из девяти миров, земля льдов и туманов, ледяных великанов, один из первомиров, также Нибльхайм, Нифльхейм. — Прим. пер.

Около плюс 37,8° и минус 42° по Цельсию. — Прим. пер.

Barfield, Perilous Frontier pp. 22–23.

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations, iv part 2 pp. 275–276.

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 62–63.

For the Amur river see Du Halde, Description geographique; M. A. Peschurof, 'Description of the Amur River in Eastern Asia,' Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society 2 (1857–58).

For the Amur as the traditional boundary between Russia and China see Kerner, The Urge to the Sea; Stephan, Sakhalin.

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 87; Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations, iv part 2 p. 280.

Joseph F. Fletcher, 'The Mongols: Ecological and Social Perspectives,' in Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 46 (1986) pp. 11–50 (at p. 13), repr. in Fletcher, Studies on Chinese and Islamic Inner Asia.

For all these distinctions see (amid a vast literature) Cribb, Nomads esp. pp. 19–20, 84–112; Forde, Habitat p. 396; Johnson, Nature of Nomadism pp. 18–19; Blench, Pastoralism pp. 11–12; Helland, Five Essays.

R. & N. Dyson-Hudson 'Nomadic Pastoralism,' Annual Review of Anthropology 9 (1980) pp. 15–61.

Krader, Social Organisation pp. 282–283.

Barfield, Perilous Frontier pp. 22–23.

Jagchid & Hyer, Mongolia's Culture pp. 20–26.

Barfield, Perilous Frontier pp. 23–24.

Elizabeth Bacon, 'Types of Pastoral Nomadism in Central and South-West Asia,' Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 10 (1954) pp. 44–68.

Lawrence Krader, 'The Ecology of Central Asian Pastoralism,' Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 11 (1955) pp. 301–326.

To say nothing of permafrost. Owen Lattimore established that near Yakutsk the permafrost penetrated the soil to a depth of 446 feet (Lattimore, Studies in Frontier History p. 459).

Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 20.

D. L. Coppock, D. M. Swift and J. E. Elio, 'Livestock Feeding Ecology and Resource Utilisation in a Nomadic Pastoral Ecosystem,' Journal of Applied Ecology 23 (1986) рр. 573–583.

Lattimore, Mongol Journeys p. 165.

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 711.

V A. Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 20; Hyland, Medieval Warhorse p. 126.

Buell, Historical Dictionary p. 242.

Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 21.

Dawson, The Mongol Mission pp. 98–100.

Richard, Simon de St Quentin pp. 40–41.

Buell, Historical Dictionary p. 156.

Lattimore, Inner Asian Frontiers p. 168; Mongol Journeys p. 198.

C. Buchholtz, 'True Cattle (Genus Bos),' in Parker, Grzimek's Encyclopedia, v pp. 386–397; Mason, Evolution pp. 39–45; D. M. Leslie & G. M. Schaller, 'Bos Grunniens and Bos Mutus,' Mammalian Species 36 (2009) pp. 1–17.

Seth, From Heaven Lake p. 107.

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 158; Yule & Cordier, The Book of Ser Marco Polo I pp. 277–279.

Burnaby, Ride; the tradition continues to this day. The noted traveller Tim Severin described a 400-strong herd as 'a constantly bawling, groaning, squealing, defecating troop' (Severin, In Search of Genghis Khan p. 22).

Bulliet, Camel p. 30.

Peter Grubb, 'Order Artiodactyla,' in Wilson & Reeder, Mammal Species (2005) I pp. 637–722; Irwin, Camel pp. tor, 143,161; Bulliet, Camel pp. 143, 227.

Irwin, Camel pp. 142–143; E. H. Schafer, 'The Camel in China down to the Mongol Dynasty,' Sinologica 2 (1950) pp. 165–194, 263–290.

Wilson & Reeder, Animal Species p. 645; Lattimore, Mongol Journeys pp. 147–163; Gavin Hanby, Central Asia p. 7; De Windt, From Pekin to Calais pp. 128–129; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 150–151.

Irwin, Camel pp. 53, 176–177; De Windt, From Pekin pp. 109, 128; Hue, High Road in Tartary pp. 132–133.

Boyd & Houpt, Przewalski's Horse. Whereas most wild horses are feral (previously domesticated), the Przewalski's horse is truly wild (Tatjana Kavar & Peter Dove, 'Domestication of the Horse; Genetic Relationships between Domestic and Wild Horses,' Livestock Science 116 (2008) pp. 1–14; James Downs, 'The Origin and Spread of Riding in the Near East and Central Asia,' American Anthropologist 63 (1961) pp. 1193–1230).

Lattimore, Inner Asian Frontiers p. 168; White, Medieval Technology pp. 15–17.

Ладонь — 4 дюйма, или 10,16 см. — Прим. пер.

Hendrick, Horse Breeds p. 287; Neville, Traveller's History p. 14; Severin, In Search of Genghis Khan p. 50.

S. Jagchid & C. R. Bawden, 'Some Notes on the Horse Policy of the Yuan Dynasty,' Central Asiatic Journal 10 (1965) pp. 246–265 (at pp. 248–250).

Carruthers, Unknown Mongolia II p. 133.

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 120.

Lattimore, Mongol Journeys p. 193: Jagchid & Bawden, 'Horse Policy,' pp. 248–250.

H. Desmond Martin, 'The Mongol Army,' Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society I (1943) pp. 46–85.

Hyland, Medieval Warhorse p. 129.

Hyland, Medieval Warhorse p. 131.

De Windt, From Pekin p. 112.

Hyland, Medieval Warhorse pp. 133–134.

Waugh, Marco Polo p. 57.

Hyland, Medieval Warhorse p. 130. In any case, 'Keeping all males entire would have led to absolute chaos in the droves of horses that travelled as back-up mounts in a Mongol army' (ibid. p. 129).

100

Hyland, Medieval Warhorse p. 130.

101

Ламинит — ревматическое воспаление копыт. — Прим. ред.

102

Jagchid & Bawden, 'Horse Policy,' p. 249–250.

103

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 2 p. 282. There are 153 species of mammals, 105 species of fish and 79 of reptiles. The number of bird species is disputed, depending on technical arguments over taxonomy, but is usually assessed as between 459 and 469.

104

Lattimore, Mongol Journeys p. 165.

105

For the many Mongol encounters with lions see Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 31, 148–149; II pp. 134, 265–266, 270, 293, 295. The Mongols sometimes hunted lions (Lane, Daily Life p. 17). Bretschneider (i p. 116) mentions a Mongol lion hunt in which ten lions were killed.

106

Древнее название Амударьи. — Прим. пер.

107

JB II p. 613.

108

Wilson & Reeder, Mammal Species p. 548; Helmut Henner, 'Uncia uncia,' Mammalian Species 20 (1972) pp. 1–5; Sunquist, Wild Cats рр. 377–394; Buell, Historical Dictionary p. 119.

109

Jackson & Morgan, Ruhruck p. 142; Pelliot, Recherches sur les Chretiens pp. 91–92; Rockhill, Land of the Lamas pp. 157–158. The quote is from De Windt, From Pekin p. 114.

110

Wilson & Reeder, Mammal Species pp. 754–818; Lattimore, Mongol Journeys pp. 256–258; Severin, Search pp. 219–220.

111

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 2 p. 286; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 98, 130; Lattimore, Mongol Journeys p. 170.

112

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches, I pp. 31, 128,143–145; II р. 250.

113

De Windt, From Pekin p. 146, 220; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches II p. 192; Hue, High Road pp. 43–44; Lattimore, Mongoljoumeys p. 166.

114

Skelton, Marston & Painter, Vinland Map p. 86.

115

Также Виллем, Гийом, Гильом. — Прим. ред.

116

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 89.

117

Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 6–7.

118

Blake & Frye, Grigor of Akanc p. 295.

119

Lane, Daily Life.

120

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 18; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 89.

121

Schuyler Cammann, 'Mongol Costume, Historical and Recent,' in Sinor, Aspects pp. 157–166.

122

Другие варианты — «богта», «бугтак», «бугта», «бокка», «бока». — Прим. пер.

123

Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 7–8; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 89; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 52–53; Yule, Cathay and the Way Thither (1866 ed.) II p. 222; Arthur Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 67.

124

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 72–73; Waley, Travels op. cit. p. 66; Schuyler Cammann, 'Mongol dwellings, with special reference to Inner Mongolia,' in Sinor, Aspects pp. 17–22; Jagchid & Hyer, Mongolia's Culture pp. 62–67; cf also Torvald Faegne, Tents.

125

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 17.

126

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 79, 84; JB I p. 21; J. A. Boyle, 'Kirakos of Ganjak on the Mongols,' Central Asiatic Journal 8 (1963); Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora iv. pp. 76–77, 388; vi p. 77; d'Ohsson, Histoire.

127

Gregory G. Guzman, 'Reports of Mongol Cannibalism in the 13th Century in Latin Sources: Oriental Fact or Western Fiction?' in Westrem, Discovering New Worlds pp. 31–68; L. Hambis, 'L'histoire des Mongols avant Genghis-khan d'apres les sources chinoises et mongoles, et la documentation conservee par Rasid-al-Din,' Central Asiatic Journal 14 (1970) pp. 125–133 (atp. 129).

128

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 76, 80–83,175; Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 16–17; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I p. 240; Yule & Cordier, Ser Marco Polo I pp. 259–260; Hildinger, Story of the Mongols (1966) p. 17.

129

Boyle, 'Kirakos of Ganjak,' p. 21; Hildinger, Story p. 17; d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 59, 86,107, 204.

130

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 108.

131

Joseph F. Fletcher, 'The Mongols: Ecological and Social Perspectives,' p. 14.

132

Walter Goldschmidt, 'A General Model for Pastoral Social Systems,' in Equipe Ecologie, Pastoral Production and Society pp. 15–27.

133

Градуализм — область экономики, изучающая пути и закономерности постепенного перехода экономической системы из одного состояния в другие. — Прим. ред.

134

Joseph F. Fletcher, 'The Mongols: Ecological and Social Perspectives,' pp. 39–42.

135

Christian, History of Russia I pp. 81–85.

136

For Carpini's allegations see Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 17–18.

137

For Carpini's allegations see Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 103; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 91.

138

Vladimirtsov, Le regime social p. 35.

139

Cribb, Nomads (1991) p. 18.

140

RT I pp. 113–120; SHC pp. 1–10.

141

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 89.

142

Относящегося к мифологической реке Стикс. — Прим. ред.

143

SHC p. 11; Louis Hambis, 'L'Histoire des Mongols avant Genghis-khan' Central Asiatic Journal 14 (1970) pp. 125–133; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 330; Vladimirtsov, Life of Genghis p. n.

144

Lattimore, 'The Geographical Factor,' The Geographical Journal 91 (1938) pp. 14–15; Lattimore, Studies in Frontier History (1962) pp. 241–258. For the Uighurs see Mackerras, Uighur Empire.

145

RT I pp. 120–123; SHC p. 11; Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 296, 316; Buell, Dictionary pp. 105, 218, 229.

146

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 94–95. For a lucid overall survey see Fletcher, Studies pp. 12–13.

147

For the Naiman see RT I pp. 67–70; Hambis, Gengis Khan pp. 7–22; Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 50; S. Murayama, 'Sind die Naiman Turken oder Mongolen?' Central Asiatic Journal 4 (1959) pp. 188–198; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 215–221, 299–311; Roemer et al, History of the Turkic Peoples; W Barthold, '12 Vorlesungen iiber die Geschichte der Turken Mittelasiens,' in Die Welt des Islams 17 (1935) p. 151.

148

The Kereit have attracted a lot of attention. RT I pp. 61–67; Togan, Flexibility and Limitation, esp. pp. 60–67; D. M. Dunlop, 'The Kerait of Eastern Asia,' Bulletin of the School of Oriental and Ajrican Studies 11 (1944) pp. 276–289; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 207–209; Erica D. Hunter, 'The conversion of the Keraits to Chrstianity in ad 1007,' Zentralasiatische Studien 22 (1991) pp. 142–163.

149

RT I pp. 43–55; Wittfogel & Feng, Liao pp. 101–102, 528, 573–598; Togan, Flexibility pp. 66–68; Louis Hambis, 'Survivances de toponymes de l'epoque mongole en Haute Asie,' in Melanges de sinologie ojferts a Monsieur Paul Demieville, Bibliotheque de I'lnstitut des Hautes Etudes Chinoises, 20 (1974) pp. 19–41 (at pp. 26–29); S. G. Kljastornys, 'Das Reich der Tartaren in der Zeit von Cinggis Khan,' Central Asiatic Journal 36 (1992) pp. 72–83; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 2–9.

150

Также Косогол, Хувсгел, Хевсгел-нуур. — Прим. пер.

151

RT I pp. 52–54; JB I p. 63; Pelliot & Hambis Campagnes pp. 227–228, 271–278.

152

RT I pp. 125–129; SHC p. n; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 9–10. But some sceptics say the insults allegedly offered by Qabul on these occasions should not be taken literally but read allegorically as indicating the generally poor state of Mongol-Jin relations (see Grousset, Empire of the Steppes p. 197).

153

Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 183.

154

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 p. 246. But see the contrary case argued in N. Iszamc, 'L'etat feodal mongol et les conditions de sa formation,' Etudes Mongoles 5 (1974) pp. 127–130.

155

Louis Hambis, 'Un episode mal connu de l'histoire de Gengis khan,' Journal des Savants (January-March 1975) pp. 3–46.

156

Tamura Jitsuzo, 'The Legend of the Origin of the Mongols and Problems Concerning their Migration,' Acta Asiatica 24 (1973) pp. 9–13; Barthold, Turkestan (1928) p. 381; Paul Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan" de W Barthold,' T'oung Pao 27 (1930) pp. 12–56 (at p. 24).

157

RT I p. 130; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 132–133; Grousset, Empire p. 198. Ambaghai was taking his daughter to marry into the Ayiru'ut Buiru'ut sept, one of the subtribes of the Tartars. It is interesting that the practice of exogamy was so deeply ingrained with the Mongols that the Tayichiud would consider a match with the Tartars, their greatest enemies (Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 58–59). Another version of the ambush is that it was not the intended bridegroom and family who betrayed him, but Tartar mercenaries (juyin) employed as gendarmes by the Jin who set the ambuscade (Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 300–301).

158

Grousset, Empire pp. 194, 200.

159

Erdmann, Temudschin (1862) pp. 194–230.

160

Другое название — «Сокровенное сказание». См. примечание к заметке «От автора». В переводе сохраняется название автора «Тайная история», поскольку в английском и русском вариантах имеются расхождения.

161

Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 89–92.

162

Воанергес — «сыновья грома» — прозвище, данное Иисусом сыновьям Зеведея — Иоанну и Иакову за их силу, страстность, горячность. — Прим. ред.

163

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 33.

164

RT I pp. 130–131.

165

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 12; Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 184.

166

RT I p. 132; SHC pp. 11–13.

167

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 320.

168

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 140.

169

Vladimirtsov; Life of Genghis p. 12; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 15–16; Olbricht 8 Pinks, Meng-tapei-lup. 3.

170

SHO pp. 127–128; SHR pp. 74–75; Togan, Flexibility pp. 68–69.

171

SHO pp. 127–128; SHR pp. 74–75; Togan, Flexibility pp. 69–70.

172

The Tanguts had an unfortunate habit of supporting all the losers on the steppes (Khazanov, Nomads pp. 234–236).

173

Togan, Flexibility pp. 70–72.

174

K. Uray-Kohalmi, 'Siberische Parallelen zur Ethnographie der geheimen Geschichte der Mongolen,' in Ligeti, Mongolian Studies pp. 247–264 (at pp. 262–263).

175

L. V Clark, 'The Theme of Revenge in the Secret History of the Mongols,' in Clark & Draghi, Aspects of Altaic Civilization рр. 33–57; Clark, 'From the Legendary Cycle of Cinggis-gayan: The Story of an Encounter with 300 Yayichiud from the Allan Tobci,' Mongolian Studies 5 (1979) рр. 5–39 (at pp. 37–38).

176

RT I p. 134; SHC pp. 11–13.

177

Rachewiltz says that the name of this earlier wife 'cannot be determined despite many scholarly efforts' (Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 313). Ratchnevsky, however, (Genghis Khan pp. 15–16, 224) is adamant that her name was Suchigu or Suchikel, sometimes referred to as Ko'agchin.

178

Унгираты — также хонгираты, хунгираты, кунграты, конгираты, онгираты. — Прим. пер.

179

For the Ongirrad subclan as Hoelun's home see Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 402–409; Vladimirtsov Le regime social pp. 58–59. The Buriyat have generated a considerable literature. See Lattimore, Mongols of Manchuria p. 61; Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 61; Eric Haenisch, Die Geheime Geschichte p. 112; Elena Skubuik, 'Buryat,' in Hahnunen, Mongolian Languages pp. 102–128; Lincoln, Conquest pp. 51–52; West, Encyclopedia (2009) pp. 132–133. Travellers' tales on the Buriyat include Sharon Hudgins, 'Feasting with the Buriats of Southern Siberia,' in Walker, Food on the Move pp. 136–156; Curtin, A Journey; Matthiessen, Baikal.

180

Rashid's date of 1155 was followed by the early twentieth-century Russian historians Vladimirtsov and Barthold. Pelliot, always a contrarian, proposes the impossibly late date of 1167 (Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 281–288). But the best authorities such as Rachewiltz and Ratchnevsky plump for 1162. See the detailed argumentation in Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 17–19; Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 320–321.

181

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 269, 272, 322–324.

182

SHC p. 14; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 288–289; Dunnell, Chinggis Khan p. 21 remarks that this was apt for a child of destiny.

183

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 322.

184

RT I p. 135; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 171–175.

185

RT I p. 106; Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 142. For the game of knucklebones they played see Jean-Paul Roux, 'A propos des osselets de Gengis Khan,' in Heissig et al, Tractata Altaica pp. 557–568. Cf also F. N. David, Games, Gods and Gambling p. 2.

186

Vladimirtsov Le regime social op. cit. p. 76; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes p. 232; Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 239.

187

Ratchnevsky, 'La condition de la femme mongole au 12/13е siecle,' in Heissig et al, Tractata Altaica pp. 509–530.

188

Togan, 'The Qongrat in History/ in-Pfeiffer & Quinn, History and Historiography pp. 61–83; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 393, 402–405; Wittfogel & Feng, Liao pp. 92, 634.

189

SHC p. 15; SHW p. 243; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 423–429.

190

Togan, 'The Qongrat in History/ p. 74.

191

Henry Serruys, 'Two Remarkable Women in Mongolia,' Asia Major 19 (1957) pp. 191–245.

192

Mostaert, Sur quelques passages pp. 10–12.

193

SHC p. 17.

194

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 239.

195

Zhao, Marriage as Political Strategy p. 4.

196

SHR p. 14; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 14. Dai Sechen's dream was full of symbolism, especially as regards shading, since white was regarded as a lucky colour by the Mongols (Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 328).

197

Togan, Flexibility pp. 121–125.

198

L. V Clark, 'The Theme of Revenge,' pp. 33–57.

199

SHC p. 18.

200

Silvestre de Sacy, Chrestomathie arabe II p. 162.

201

В «Сокровенном сказании» эти слова произносит один из предводителей тайджиутов, откочевавших и бросивших Оэлун с детьми (§ 72). — Прим. пер.

202

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 22.

203

Отсутствующие всегда неправы (фр.).

204

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 344.

205

RT I p. 133.

206

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 22.

207

May, Mongol Conquests p. 266.

208

SHC p. 22; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 20, 24.

209

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 346–347.

210

RT I p. 138.

211

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 185–187.

212

Roux, La mort pp. 92–96.

213

SHC pp. 23–24.

214

SHC p. 25; SHR pp. 23–24.

215

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 25–26.

216

RT I pp. 93–94; SHC pp. 25–26.

217

SHC pp. 27–28; SHO pp. 70–71.

218

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 26.

219

SHC p. 29; SHO p. 73.

220

SHO pp. 73–74; SHR pp. 26–27.

221

SHO p. 75; SHW p. 252.

222

SHC pp. 30–31.

223

SHO pp. 75–76. For the subsequent career of Bo'orchu, who seems to have died in 1227, roughly the same time as Genghis himself, see Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 342–360.

224

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 90.

225

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 411–414; Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 58–59.

226

RT I pp. 80–89.

227

Krader, Social Organization pp. 39, 89 is the source for this. In the kind of language beloved of academic anthropologists he tells us that Temujin's marriage was an example of matrilateral cross-cousin marriage (ibid, p. 344).

228

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 391–392.

229

RT I p. 93.

230

SHO pp. 79–81; SHR pp. 31–32; SHW p. 256.

231

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 34.

232

JB I pp. 187–188; Boyle, Successors p. 31.

233

SHC pp. 34–38.

234

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 143. On the other hand, it has been argued strongly that the Merkit raid is not historical but a folkloric trope, a perennial motif in epic poetry about the theft of women, whether of Europa by Zeus, Helen by Paris or the Princess Sita's seizure in the Hindu epic Ramayana. The raid is one of the prime exhibits in H. Okada, 'The Secret History of the Mongols, a Pseudo-historical Novel, Journal of Asian and African Studies 5 (1972) pp. 61–67 (at р. 63). But the theory is unconvincing if only because it makes Chagatai's later violent hostility to Jochi on the grounds of his illegitimacy impossible to fathom.

235

Togan, Flexibility p. 73; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 250, 401.

236

Mostaert, Sur quelques passages p. 32.

237

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 279–281; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 421.

238

SHC pp. 38–39.

239

SHO pp. 91–92; SHR p. 41; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 428.

240

SHC pp. 43–47. As Ratchnevsky tersely comments: 'Rashid's version is implausible' (Genghis Khan p. 35).

241

SHC pp. 39–42.

242

RT I p. 107.

243

Неожиданная развязка, сенсация, трюк (фр.).

244

RT I pp. 107–108.

245

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 36.

246

SHO pp. 85–87; SHR рр. 35–36.

247

SHO pp. 87–90; SHR pp. 37–39; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 417.

248

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 435.

249

SHC pp. 52–53; SHO pp. 95–96; SHR pp. 44–45; SHW p. 262.

250

V V Bartold, 'Chingis-Khan,' in Encyclopaedia of Islam (1st ed., repr. 1968 v pp. 615–628 (at p. 617)); Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 107–108; Vladimirtsov, Genghis Khan p. 130.

251

Grousset, Conqueror of the World p. 67.

252

SHO pp. 96–97; SHR pp. 44–46.

253

Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 105–107.

254

As Rachewiltz sagely remarks, 'If neither Temujin nor his wife could understand Jamuga's poetic riddle, what hope have we, who are so far removed from that culture, to understand what was the real meaning of those words?' (Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 442).

255

Owen Lattimore, 'Chingis Khan and the Mongol Conquests,' Scientific American 209 (1963) pp. 55–68 (at p. 62); Lattimore, 'Honor and Loyalty: the case of Temujin and Jamukha,' in Clark & Draghi, Aspects pp. 127–138 (at p. 133).

256

Grousset, Empire pp. 201–202; Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 143–145.

257

The numbers mentioned in the Secret History are unreliable for a number of reasons: 1) the author embellished with poetic licence and routinely inflated the size of armies; 2) the author anachronistically projected back into the twelfth century names, titles, technologies and modalities that belonged to an era fifty years in the future; 3) numbers in Mongol histories have a mystical or symbolic significance and therefore cannot be taken seriously for historical research. See Larry Moses, 'Legends by Numbers: the symbolism of numbers in the Secret History of the Mongols,' Asian Folklore Studies 55 (1996) pp. 73–97 and Moses, 'Triplicated Triplets: the Number Nine in the Secret History of the Mongols,' Asian Folklore Studies 45 (1986) pp. 287–294.

258

For exhaustive detail on the Thirteen see Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 35–37, 53–135. See also Louis Ligeti, 'Une ancienne interpolation dans I'Altan Tobci,' Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 26 (1972) pp. 1–10.

259

SHO p. 104; SHR p. 152; Buell, Dictionary p. 159.

260

SHO pp. 127–128, 150–154, 177; SHR pp. 74–75, 96–100, 123–124.

261

Дух команды, солидарности (фр.).

262

Infra dignitatem (лат.) — дурная слава; плохая репутация.

263

SHO p. 90; SHW p. 263.

264

Grousset, Empire; Vladimirtsov, Le regime social p. 101.

265

Тумен — наиболее крупная организационная тактическая единица монгольского войска XIII–XV век. — Прим. пер.

266

SHO pp. 99–100; SHR p. 48. When he conquered the Turned later, Temujin actually made good on this promise (SHO pp. 195–196; SHR p. 138).

267

SHO p. 78; SHR p. 30; Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 9; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 155, 164, 340–341.

268

Martin, Rise of Chingis Khan p. 66.

269

Grousset described the Uriangqai's skates as follows: 'Small, well-polished bones tied to their feet with which they speed so swiftly over the ice that they catch animals in the night' (Empire pp. 579, 582).

270

For Subedei's early life see Abel-Remusat, Nouveaux melanges II p. 97; Hildinger, Story of the Mongols p. 65; Gabriel, Subotai pp. 1–5.

271

SHO p. 76; SHR p. 28.

272

Vladimirtsov, Genghis Khan p. 33.

273

SHC p. 58.

274

Barfield, Perilous Frontier pp. 187–188.

275

SHO p. 106; SHR p. 53; SHW p. 266.

276

ibid.; Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 475–476.

277

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 135–137.

278

Denis Sinor, 'The Legendary Origin of the Turks,' in Zygas & Voorheis, eds, Folklorica pp. 223–257 (at pp. 243–246).

279

Buell, Dictionary pp. 9–11.

280

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 49–50, 235.

281

It was not just Temujin who had to endure hostility from brothers and uncles.

282

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 648.

283

Gabriel, Subotai p. 9.

284

SHO p. 103; SHR pp. 50–51.

285

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 196–207.

286

For the planning of the campaign see Pelliot, 'L'edition collective des oeuvres de Wang Konowei,' T'oung Pao 26 (1929) pp. 113–182 (at pp. 126–128). For the military aspects see Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 192–200.

287

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 202–203.

288

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 235 claims this location was at 43° N109° E.

289

SHO pp. 108–110; SHR pp. 57–58; Hambis, Genghis Khan pp. 47, 57; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 195–199.

290

Другое написание — Вангин-Чинсян. — Прим. пер.

291

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 291–295.

292

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 52–53.

293

Abel-Remusat, Melanges p. 90.

294

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 56.

295

SHO pp. 113–114; SHR p. 61.

296

RT I pp. 163–164; SHO pp. 107–108, SHR p. 55.

297

SHW pp. 267–268.

298

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 511–512.

299

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 43.

300

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 138.

301

SHO pp. 110–111; SHR pp. 58–59; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 54.

302

SHW p. 270; SHC pp. 64–65; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I p. 322; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes p. 223.

303

SHO p. 114; SHR pp. 61–62.

304

Grousset, Empire p. 204.

305

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 54–55.

306

Krause, Cingis Han p. 15; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 53–54, 74.

307

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 57.

308

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes p. 309.

309

Hambis, Genghis Khan pp. 61–62.

310

RT I pp. 177–178; SHO pp. 132–133; SHR pp. 80–81.

311

RT I p. 64; Barthold, Turkestan p. 362; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes рр. 333–334.

312

SHO p. 134; SHR p. 82.

313

RT I pp. 178–179; Krause, Cingis Han р. 17.

314

RT I рр. 179–180; SHC pp. 76–78; Mostaert, Sur quelques passages p. 69; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 60.

315

RT I pp. 165, 175, 180–181; SHO pp. 126–128; SHR рр. 73–75; SHC pp. 80–81.

316

RT I p. 182; SHC p. 68; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 225–226; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 248–249.

317

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 150.

318

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 38–39.

319

RT I p. 182; SHO p. 115; SHR pp. 62–63. As Lattimore says about Sorqan Shira's similar circumspection: 'It required nerve and good timing to elude the obligations of collective responsibility imposd by the institution of the subordinate tribe' (Lattimore, 'Chingis Khan and the Mongol Conquests,' Scientific American 209 (1963) pp. 55–68 (at p. 60)).

320

SHC pp. 73–74; SHO pp. 120–121; SHR pp. 67–68. One version of this explanation has it that the Ongirrad had originally decided to submit to Temujin but that, on their way to him, they were mistaken for the enemy and attacked by Kereit under Jochi Qasar. Enraged by their treatment, they joined Jamuga instead. (Martin, Rise of Chingis Khan pp. 72–73).

321

Rachewiltz, Commentary locates the site of the battle at 48° N11° E, between the Onon and Kerulen.

322

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 424–425; Pelliot in T'oung Pao 13 (1912) pp. 436–438.

323

For descriptions of the battle see RT I pp. 85, 183; II p. 43; SHO p. 117; SHR p. 64; Grousset, Empire p. 201; Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 155–156; Whiting, Military History p. 367.

324

For Jamuga's use of these arrows see SHO pp. 87–88; SHR pp. 37–38.

325

Так у автора. Тайджиуты — тоже монголы. — Прим. пер.

326

SHO pp. 118–119; SHR pp. 65–67; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 63.

327

SHC pp. 69–70.

328

SHC p. 81.

329

Детская игра, в которой постоянно возобновляется состязание за то, чтобы успеть занять стулья, когда по команде внезапно обрывается музыка. — Прим. пер.

330

Grousset, Empire p. 207; see also Melville, Amir Chupan.

331

See the first-rate analysis in Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 528–531.

332

SHO pp. 118–119; SHR pp. 65–67.

333

SHC pp. 74–75; SHW p. 275; SHO pp. 121–122; SHR p. 69. It is only fair to point out that some scholars are sceptical about the historicity of the Jebe incident, viewing it as a standard motif or topos in epic poetry. For a nuanced discussion of the pros and cons of this argument see Rachewiltz, Commentary рр. 533–534, 536–538.

334

Выше тележной оси. «Сказание», § 154. — Прим. пер.

335

Some scholars dispute that the policy was genocide and claim that Temujin intended to execute only all such males in the tribal confederacy. To act otherwise would be a waste of potential slave labour and 'arrow fodder'. (Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 571).

336

SHW p. 278; SHO p. 129; SHR p. 176; Grousset, Empire p. 208. For a complete list of the Tartar clans and septs at Dalan Nemurges see Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 240–245.

337

SHW p. 279.

338

Hambis, Genghis Khan pp. 72–73; Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 572–573.

339

RT I pp. 182–183; Krause, Cingis Han p. 19.

340

SHW pp. 279–280; SHO pp. 130–131; SHE p. 79.

341

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 99; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes p. 172.

342

Grousset, Empire p. 208.

343

SHO p. 135; SHR p. 84; Vladimirtsov, Le regime social p. 76. Ilkha's title was 'Senggum'. Some historians have mistaken the title for the man and refer to the Kereit prince as 'Senggum' as if this were a proper name.

344

Rachewiltz (Commentary p. 594) points out that in his contemptuous references to Ilkha, Toghril implies that the Senggum is his only son. Now it is known that Toghril had at least two sons, so either he was being distinctly unpaternal to the other one(s) or they had already died.

345

RT I p. 183.

346

SHO pp. 136–137. Others say the quid pro quo was to be marriage between Temujin's daughter Qojin and Ilkha's son Tusaqa (Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 84–86).

347

RT I p. 184.

348

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 68.

349

SHC pp. 88–90.

350

Свершившегося факта (фр.).

351

SHW p. 281: SHO pp. 136–139; SHR pp. 58–61.

352

«Сокровенное сказание», § 160. — Прим. пер.

353

This is the translation provided by Waley (SHW p. 281). Onon endorses this translation except for changing the two key descriptions to 'the lark that stays with you' as opposed to 'a distant lark'. Onon claims this is the difference between the species melanocorypha mongolica and alauda (usually known as eremophila) alpestris (SHO p. 133). Grousset has a much looser translation: 'I am the lark living ever in the same place in the good season and the bad — Temujin is the wild goose [sic] which flies away in winter.' (Grousset, Empire p. 209) Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom, has 'I am a permanently present gull [sic] but my anda is a migratory bird, a lark.'.

354

Также Трансоксания, Мавераннахр, историческая область в Центральной Азии, междуречье Амударьи и Сырдарьи с городами Самарканд, Бухара и др. — Прим. пер.

355

SHO p. 156; SHR pp. 102–103; Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 252.

356

SHO p. 158; SHR p. 104.

357

SHC p. 93; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 84–86.

358

SHW p. 285.

359

For full details see RT I p. 185. For Temujin's reward of the two herdsmen at the quriltai of 1206 see SHO pp. 191, 209; SHR pp. 133–134, 149–150; Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 607–609.

360

RT I p. 191.

361

Vladimirtsov, Genghis Khan p. 51.

362

SHO pp. 143–145; SHR pp. 91–92.

363

RT I p. 186.

364

SHC pp. 148–149.

365

SHO pp. 145–146, 197–199; SHR pp. 91–92, 139–141; SHC pp. 96–98.

366

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 623–624. For other accounts of Qalqaljid Sands see JB I p. 37; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 45–47; Grousset, Empire pp. 157–160.

367

Эти слова принадлежат предводителю тубегенов Ачих-Шируну: «Покажись только они нам на глаза, так мы загребем их в полы халатов, словно скотский помет». «Сокровенное сказание» (§ 174). — Прим. пер.

368

SHO pp. 148–149; SHR p. 95.

369

Последний, смертельный удар (фр.).

370

SHO p. 147; SHR pp. 92–93.

371

SHC pp. 98–99; SHO p. 147; SHR p. 94.

372

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 70–71.

373

JB I p. 38; SHO pp. 149–150, SHR p. 95; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 406–407.

374

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 77.

375

«Сокровенное сказание», § 177. — Прим. пер.

376

RT I pp. 187–190; Mostaert, Sur quelques passages pp. 96–97; SHO pp. 150–157; SHR pp. 96–104; SHC pp. 102–109. Temujin listed the following as his principal grievances: 1) he had brought backjaqa Gambu from China to help Toghril; 2) he had executed Sacha Beki and Taichen at the Ong Khan's request; 3) he gave to Toghril booty from his raid on the Merkit in 1196 but when the Ong Khan raided them in 1198, he gave Temujin nothing; 4) he had sent his four best generals — the 'four hounds' — to rescue Toghril when sorely beset by the Naiman.

377

Война не на жизнь, а на смерть, до победного конца (фр.).

378

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 78.

379

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 71–72.

380

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 45; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 42–46. The exact location of the famous Lake Baljuna is unknown. It may be a tributary of the Ingoda River or it may be another name for Lake Balzino, source of the River Tura, south of modem Chita.

381

Grousset, Conqueror of the World pp. 134–135.

382

Pelliot, always a contrarian, maintained that the Baljuna covenant was legendary (Pelliot, 'Une ville musulmane dans la Chine du Nord sous les Mongols,' Journal Asiatique 211 (1927) pp. 261–279). But Cleaves, in a superb display of scholarship, has proved beyond doubt that the oath was a genuine historical event (Cleaves, 'The Historicity of the Baljuna Covenant,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 18 (1955) рр. 357–421). See also Krause, Cingis Han p. 23; Grenard, Genghis Khan (1935) р. 246.

383

Krause, Cingis Han p. 94.

384

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 664.

385

SHO pp. 158–159; SHR pp. 104–105.

386

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 81; SHO pp. 159–160; SHR pp. 105–106.

387

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 664.

388

Krause, Cingis Han p. 24; Herrmann, Atlas of China p. 49.

389

For Muqali see SHC p. 147; Rachewiltz, 'Muqali, Bol, Tas and Ant'ung,' Papers on Ear Eastern History 15 (1977) pp. 45–62.

390

RT I pp. 65, 191; SHR pp. 109–110; SHO p. 164; SHC pp. 113–115; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 82.

391

Pelliot, 'A propos des Comans', Journal Asiatique 15 (1920) pp. 125–185 (at pp. 180–185).

392

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 677.

393

SHO p. 165; SHR pp. 110–112.

394

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 180.

395

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 416–417.

396

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 36, 56, 123–124, 127, 245–247, 398.

397

RT I pp. 94–95.

398

RT I p. 192.

399

For the Naiman see RT I pp. 67–70; Roemer et al, History of the Turkic Peoples.

400

Pelliot, 'Chretiens d'Asie centrale et d'Extreme-Orient,' T'oung Pao (1914) pp. 630–631; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 685.

401

RT I pp. 70, 201; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes p. 364.

402

Mostaert, Sur quelques passages p. 110; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 308–309; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 679.

403

ibid. p. 689.

404

SHC pp. 119–120; Mostaert, Sur quelques passages p. 252.

405

Larry Moses, A theoretical approach to the process of Inner Asian confederation,' Etudes Mongoles 5 (1974) pp. 113–122 (at pp. 115–117).

406

SHR pp. 111–112.

407

SHR p. 202.

408

SHR p. 201.

409

For example, the decisive battle of Chakirmaut was fought at the foot of Mount Naqu. Some of the sources, aware that two battles were fought against the Naiman, identify Chakirmaut and Naqu Cliffs as two separate and distinct battles. Grousset amalgamates aspects of both battles in his account (Empire Mongol pp. 163–168).

410

SHC pp. 125–127; Vladimirtsov, Genghis Khan p. 60.

411

SHW p. 297; SHO pp. 169–170; SHR pp. 115–116.

412

Rachewiltz regards this as the first order issued under Temujin's new legal code, the Yasa (Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 697).

413

SHO pp. 171–172; SHR pp. 116–117.

414

Rachewiltz thinks some of these locations are implausible (Commentary pp. 695–696).

415

Rachewiltz locates Mt Naqu at 47° N 104° E (Commentary p. 703).

416

Krause, Cingis Han p. 26.

417

SHO pp. 172–176; SHR pp. 118–121.

418

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 87; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 85.

419

RT I p. 204.

420

SHO p. 177; SHR p. 122.

421

RT I p. 202.

422

For Tayang's death see d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 87–88; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 720.

423

Grousset, Conqueror of the World pp. 152–161.

424

SHO p. 177; SHR p. 122.

425

SHO p. 177; SHR p. 122.

426

SHO p. 185.

427

SHR pp. 128–130.

428

Mostaert, Sur quelques passages 126–127.

429

See the outstanding analysis in Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 244–260.

430

For two different assessments see Timothy May, 'Jamugka and the Education of Chinggis Khan,' Acta Mongolica 6 (2006) pp. 273–286 and Owen Lattimore, 'Honor and Loyalty: the case of Temukin and Jamukha,' in Clark & Draghi, Aspects of Altaic Civilization pp. 127–138.

431

'Cat out of the bag' occurs in Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 257. Cf Rachewiltz: 'As we would expect, in all these sources Jamuga appears directly or indirectly as the villain but occasionally the cat is out of the bag [my italics], as it were, and we catch a glimpse of what may have been the true state of affairs' (Commentary p. 472). As for the quasi Gnostic writing about Jamuga, Gumilev has a good description: 'a political cypher which has been deliberately served up as a riddle' (Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 144).

432

Conan Doyle, The Sign of Four, Chapter Six.

433

Tertius gaudens — «третий радующийся» (лат.), то есть третья сторона, испытывающая удовлетворение от конфликта двух других сторон.

434

SHO pp. 187–189; SHR pp. 130–133.

435

This is a variant on the subject-predicate mistake famously analysed by Ludwig Feuerbach. 'God made Man' says the Christian catechism, whereas for Feuerbach and all atheists the reality is that man made God (see Feuerbach, Lectures on the Essence of Religion (1849)).

436

«Сокровенное сказание», § 201. — Прим. пер.

437

SHO pp. 187–189; SHR pp. 130–132.

438

SHC pp. 137–141.

439

For Eljigidei see JB I pp. 184, 249, 271–274; SHO pp. 215–219, 271–274; SHR pp. 157–158, 209–213; Hambis, Genghis Khan pp. 29–30.

440

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 757; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 88; Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 235.

441

For the contrast with Daritai see Ratchnevsky, 'Die Rechtsverhaltnisse bei den Mongolen im 12–13 jahrhundert,' Central Asiatic Journal 31 (1987) pp. 64–110 (at pp. 102–103). For the implications of Temujin's atrocity in terms of Mongol attitudes to oath taking see F. Isono, 'A Few Reflections on the Anda Relationship,' in Clark & Draghi, Aspects of Altaic Civilization pp. 81–87; Isono, 'More about the Anda Relationship,' Journal of the Anglo-Mongolian Society 8 (1983) pp. 36–47; Henry Serruys, 'A Note on Arrows and Oaths among the Mongols, 'Journal of the American Oriental Society 78 (1958) pp. 279–294.

442

Знамя из тонкого белого войлока с девятью хвостами яка (символа силы), означающими девять главных монгольских племен. — Прим. ред.

443

Гумилев Л. Н. Поиски вымышленного царства (Легенда о «государстве пресвитера Иоанна»). — М.: Айри-Пресс, 2002. — Прим. пер.

444

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 259.

445

RT I pp. 72–74; Krause, Cingis Han pp. 27, 65.

446

SHO p. 182; SHR pp. 125–126.

447

RT I pp. 204–205; Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 724–725, 730–732. Some say Toqto'a was not killed until 1208, but I follow Rachewiltz in thinking 1205 overwhelmingly likely (ibid. pp. 734–735).

448

Автор называет сына Тохтоа-беки тем же именем, что и сына Таян-хана — Quqluq, Кучлук в русскоязычной исторической литературе или Кучулук в «Сокровенном сказании». В «Сокровенном сказании» упоминаются Худу (старший сын), Гал, Чилаун (§ 198). — Прим. пер.

449

«Сокровенное сказание», § 199. — Прим. пер.

450

SHO p. 181; SHW p. 304; SHR pp. 126–128; SHC pp. 133.

451

Свинья учит Минерву (лат.).

452

Gabriel, Subotai p. 20.

453

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 735–736; Krause, Cingis Han p. n.

454

RT I p. 204; SHC p. 141; SHO pp. 190–191; SHR pp. 133–134.

455

Rachewiltz, 'The Title Chinggis Qan/Qaghan Reexamined,' in Heissig & Sagaster, Gedanke und Wirken pp. 281–298 (esp. pp. 282–288). For the earlier interpretations see Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' loc. cit. p. 25; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan, pp. 89, 246–247; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 296–303; Vladimirtsoy Genghis pp. 37–38.

456

Telfer, Johann Schiltberger.

457

Moule SC Pelliot, Marco Polo I pp. 222–223. For the cult that developed around Genghis's banner see Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' loc. cit. p. 32.

458

For the formation of the Mongol state in 1206 and some of the implications see Lane, Daily Life pp. 4, 12; A. M. Khazanov, 'The Origin of Genghis Khan's State: An Anthropological Approach,' Ethnografia Polska 24 (1980) pp. 29–39; A. Sarkozi, 'The Mandate of Heaven. Heavenly Support of the Mongol Ruler,' in Kellner Heinkele, Altaica Berolinensia pp. 215–221.

459

SHO pp. 194–195, 205–207; SHR pp. 137–138, 145–148; SHC p. 146.

460

RT I pp. 91–93.

461

SHO pp. 195–196; SHR p. 138; SHC p. 147; Pelliot, Campagnes p. 138.

462

SHO pp. 191–192, SHR pp. 134–136.

463

Mostaert, Sur quelques passages p. 74; SHC pp. 148–149; SHO pp. 177–179. For some interesting reflections on Jurchedei see Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 787–788.

464

SHC p. 153; SHO pp. 202–203; SHR p. 143; Pelliot, Campagnes pp. 155, 164, 340–341.

465

SHO pp. 209–210; SHR p. 151.

466

SHO pp. 208–209; SHR pp. 149–150.

467

SHO pp. 202, 207, 225; SHR pp. 143, 148, 167.

468

SHO p. 201; SHR p. 142; SHC pp. 129, 153; Mostaert, Sur quelques passages p. 129; Grousset, Conqueror of the World. For the higher seating of the paladins see Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 57.

469

For the nine paladins see Elisabetta Chiodo, 'History and Legend: The Nine Paladins of Cinggis (Yisiin orliig) according to the "Great Prayer" (Yeke ocig),' Ural-Altaischer Jahrbiicher 131 (1994) pp. 175–225 (esp. pp. 207–210). For the peculiarity of Qubilai's position see Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 793–794.

470

Соответствующими изменениями (лат.).

471

Послание к Галатам святого Апостола Павла, 3:28.

472

Galatians 3: 18.

473

Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 110–118.

474

Buell, Dictionary p. 287.

475

'The genealogies of the medieval Mongols… were ideological statements designed to enhance political unity, not authentic descriptions of biological relationships' (Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 325). Bodonchar stories usually involved the 'holy fool' or halfwit, who got the better of his supposed intellectual superiors (Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 260). Bodonchar's mother was Ah-lan Qo'a, previously married to Dobun-Mergen, said to be a Cyclopean figure with one eye (Buell, Dictionary p. 103, 122–123, 149).

476

Bacon, Obok pp. 47–65; Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 56–74.

477

For a complete reassemblage of this jigsaw puzzle see Bold, Mongolian Nomadic Society.

478

Neil L. Whitehead, 'The Violent Edge of Empire,' in Ferguson & Whitehead, War in the Tribal Zone pp. 1–30.

479

Rudi Paul Lindner, 'What was a Nomadic Tribe?' Comparative Studies in Society and History 24 (1982) pp. 689–711. Unbelievably, there is yet another problem, as Rachewiltz notes: 'Unfortunately many of the problems concerning Cinggis's own lineage and the origin of the Mongol clans cannot be solved because the traditions in the Persian and Chinese sources and in the Secret History cannot be reconciled with each other' (Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 236).

480

Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 110–112; Jagchid & Hyer, Mongolia's Culture pp. 19–72, 245–296; Lattimore, 'Honor and Loyalty: the case of Temujin and Jamukha,' in Clark & Draghi, Aspects pp. 127–138 (at pp. 130–132).

481

Fletcher, Studies pp. 17–19.

482

Bold, Mongolian Nomadic Society p. 110.

483

Lattimore, Studies in Frontier History pp. 510–513 (at p. 507).

484

Buell, Dictionary pp. 245–246.

485

SHC pp. 161–167.

486

JB I p. 37.

487

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 pp. 250–251.

488

For Bujir see Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 131–135.

489

SHO p. 210; SHR p. 151.

490

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 763–765.]. В интересах сохранения esprit de corps [Дух команды, сословный дух (фр.).

491

JB I p. 32; Barthold, Turkestan p. 386 Spuler, The Muslim World II p. 36.

492

Michael C. Brose, 'Central Asians in Mongol China: Experiencing the "other" from two perspectives,' Medieval HistoryJournal 5 (2002) pp. 267–289.

493

Josiah Ober, 'I Besieged That Man"; Democracy's Revolutionary Start,' in Raaflaub et al, Origins of Democracy pp. 83–104; Lambert, Pkratries; Leveque, Cleisthenes; Forrest, Emergence of Greek Democracy.

494

For these earlier manifestations see Jean-Philippe Geley, 'L'ethnonyme mongol a l'epoque рrecinggisquanide (XIIe siede),' Etudes Mongoles io (1979) pp. 59–89 (esp. pp. 65–83); P. B. Golden, 'Imperial Ideology and the Sources of Political Unity amongst Pre-Cinggisid Nomads of Western Eurasia,' Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi 2 (1982) pp. 37–76; Thomas T. Allsen, 'Spiritual Geography and Political Legitimacy in the Eastern Steppe,' in Claessen & Oosten, Ideology pp. 116–135 (esp pp. 124–127); Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 296.

495

Lane, Daily Life p. 15.

496

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 817–842.

497

M. Biran, 'The Mongol Transformation from the Steppe to Eurasian Empire,' Medieval Encounters 10 (2004) pp. 338–361. Almost every writer on Genghis emphasises his supposed debt to the Khitans (see Krader, Social Organisation p. 201). But as Biran underlines, the points of similarity were wholly artificial. The Mongols were much more destructive; they favoured direct, the Khitans indirect, rule; the Mongols depended on continuous expansion and paid their troops with booty, not wages; and the Khitans never mastered mass mobilisation for vast conquests (Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 202–206).

498

Slavery under the Mongols is much misunderstood. Usually they had bond slaves, and nothing similar to the system pre-1861 in the Southern States of the USA existed.

499

Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 80–82.

500

Нируны — «собственно монголы», дарлекины — «монголы вообще», морлоки — гуманоиды-каннибалы, живущие под землей, персонажи жанра фантастики. — Прим. пер.

501

For the Nirun/Durlukin distinction see Erdmann, Temudschin pp. 194–230.

502

For a survey of the vast change see Khazanov, Nomads pp. 128, 132–133, 148–152; Cribb, Nomads in Archaeology pp. 45–49.

503

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 pp. 243–259.

504

Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 192.

505

SHO pp. 212–213; SHR pp. 152–154; SHC pp. 162–166.

506

Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' pp. 27–31; F. W Cleaves, A Chancellery Practice and the Mongols in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 14 (1951) pp. 493–526 (esp. pp. 517–521); E. Haenisch, 'Weiterer Beitrag zum Text der Geheimen Geschichte der Mongolen,' Zeitschrift der deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft in (1961) pp. 139–149 (at pp. 144–149).

507

Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 298.

508

SHO pp. 213–219; SHR pp. 155–161; SHC pp. 166–171.

509

Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' pp. 28–31; Mostaert, Sur quelques passages pp. 244–249, Edouard Chavannes, 'Inscriptions et pieces de la chancellerie chinoise de l'epoque mongole,' T'oung Pao 5 (1904) pp. 357–447 (at pp. 429–432); Yule & Cordier, Ser Marco Polo pp. 379–381.

510

JB I p. 31; Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 26, 32–33; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 31.

511

SHO pp. 203, 214; SHR p. 157.

512

Hsiao, The Military Establishment of the Yuan Dynasty (Harvard 1978) pp. 33–35; T. Allsen, 'Guard and Government in the Reign of Grand Khan Mongke, 1251–59,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 46 (1986) pp. 495–521; Charles Melville, 'The keshig in Iran,' in Komaroff, Beyond the Legacy pp. 135–165.

513

JB I p. 40.

514

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 877–878.

515

Lech, Mongolische Weltreich p. 98.

516

В русском переводе «Сокровенного сказания» речь идет не о воинах, а о юртах (§ 242). Здесь также указано, что Чингисхан дал 10 000 юрт матери и отчигину, самому младшему брату отца Даритаю. — Прим. пер.

517

SHC p. 175; SHO p. 225; SHR pp. 166–167.

518

JB I pp. 42–43; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 392–393 For the Korean land settlement see Henthorn, Korea p. 195.

519

F. Schurman, 'Mongolian Tributary Practices in the Thirteenth Century,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 19 (1956) pp. 304–389. A possible defence of Genghis is his oft declared tenet that leaving the succession to the one who emerged as most able would inevitably result in civil war, and this was best avoided by fixed inheritances (JB I p. 186).

520

Peter Jackson, 'From Ulus to Khanate: The Making of the Mongol States/ in Amitai-Preiss & Morgan, Mongol Empire pp. 12–38 (at pp. 35–36); Jagchid & Hyer, Mongolia's Culture p. 355.

521

Яргучи — судьи по гражданским делам. — Прим. пер.

522

The director of the bureau of political commissars was Belgutei (Buell, Dictionary pp. 15–16, 123–124, 166, 170, 224–225, 254, 279).

523

Дарухачи — наместники. — Прим. пер.

524

John Masson Smith, 'Mongol and Nomadic Taxation/ Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 33 (1970) pp. 46–85; D. O. Morgan, 'Who Ran the Mongol Empire?' Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 10 (1982) pp. 124–136; F. W Cleaves, 'Daruya and Gerege / Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 16 (1953) pp. 235–279.

525

For some of these problems see Biran, Qaidu pp. 69–77; Barthold, Four Studies I pp. 128–131.

526

JB II pp. 579–583; RT II pp. 406–409.

527

Christopher Atwood, 'Ulus, Emirs, Keshig, Elders, Signatures and Marriage Partners in Sneath, Imperial Statecraft pp. 141–173.

528

SHC p. 175. Eljigidei received 3,000 (up I, 000 from the 1206 figure), Temuge got 5,000 and Kolgen 4,000.

529

JB I p. 39; F. W Cleaves, 'Teb Tengerri/ in Ural-Altaische Jahrhueher 39 (1967) pp. 248–260; Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 869–873.

530

Grousset, Empire pp. 229–232.

531

SHO p. 226; SHR p. 168.

532

Pelliot, Campagnes p. 172; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 99.

533

RT II p. 289; Grousset, Empire pp. 217, 585.

534

SHO p. 227; SHR pp. 169–170; SHC pp. 177–178.

535

SHO p. 227; SHR pp. 169–170; SHC pp. 177–178.

536

Grenard, Genghis p. 631; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 877.

537

JB I p. 39; Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 194.

538

SHO pp. 228–229; SHR p. 170.

539

All of this is dealt with in great detail in SWC pp. 176–182. See also Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 878–885.

540

SHO p. 231; SHR pp. 173–174; SHC pp. 179–181.

541

«Сокровенное сказание» (§ 246). — Прим. пер.

542

SHO p. 231; SHR pp. 173–174; SHC pp. 179–181.

543

Fletcher, Studies pp. 34–35.

544

RT I p. 431.

545

For the increasing importance of beki see Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 60–62; Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' loc. cit pp. 49–51; Doefer, Elemente pp. 235–236.

546

JR II pp. 1077–1078; V N. Basilov, 'The Scythian Harp and the Kazakh Kobyz: In Search of Historical Connections/ in Seaman, Foundations of Empire pp. 74–100 (at p. 94).

547

J. J. Saunders, 'The Nomad as Empire Builder: A Comparison of the Arab and Mongol Conquests,' in Rice, Muslims and Mongols pp. 36–66; Jean Paul Roux, 'Tangri: Essai sur le ciel-dieu des peuples altaiques,' Revue de I'histoire des religions 149 (1956) pp. 49–82, 197–230; 150 (1956) pp. 27–54, 173–212; N. Palliser, 'Die Alte Religion der Mongolen und der Kultur Tschingis Chans,' Numen 3 (1956) pp. 178–229; Osman Uran, 'The Ideal of World Domination among the Medieval Turks/ Studia Islamica 4 (1955) pp. 77–90.

548

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 260.

549

Paul Meyvaert, 'An Unknown Letter of Hulagu II, Il-Khan of Persia tQ King Louis XI of France,' Viator 11 (1980) pp. 245–259 (at p. 252).

550

SHC p. 182.

551

L. Hambis, 'Un episode mal connu de I'histoire de Gengis-Khan / Journal des Savants, Jan-March 1975 pp. 3–46.

552

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 77–78; Allsen, Culture and Conquest pp. 128–129; Meignan, Paris to Pekin (1885) pp. 354–355.

553

Amitai-Preiss & Morgan, Mongol Empire pp. 200–222.

554

Ratchnevsky, 'Die Rechtsverhaltnisse bei den Mongolen im 12–13 Jahrundert,' Central Asiatic Journal 31 (1987) pp. 64–110 (at pp. 78–80).

555

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 12.

556

JB I pp. 204–205; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 90; Dawson Mongol Mission p. 17.

557

Alinge, Mongolische Gesetze p. 43; Lech, Mongolische Weltreich p. 96; Silvestre de Sacy, Chrestomathie arabe II pp. 161–162; d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 618. For the lightning dragon see RT I p. 82.

558

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. ix.

559

ibid. pp. 54–56, 63, 194, 196; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 117; Heinrich Dorrie, 'Drei Texte der Geschichte der Ungarn und der Mongolen,' Nachtrichten der Akademie der Wissenschajten in Gottingen 6 (1956) pp. 125–202 (at p. 175); Skelton, Marston 8i Painter, Vinland Map pp. 90–91.

560

Yule & Cordier, Ser Marco Polo I pp. 385–386; Yule, Cathay and the Way Thither II p. 224.

561

Darling, Social Justice pp. 103–106.

562

Случайных замечаний (лат.).

563

See especially the four-part article by David Ayalon, 'The Great Yasa of Chingiz Khan: A Re-examination,' Studia Islamica 33 (1970) pp. 97–140; 34 (1971) pp. 151–180; 36 (1972) pp. 117–158; 38 (1973) pp. 107–156. He writes that there are 'possibly insuperable difficulties in establishing the nature and contents of the Mongol yasa, its association with Chingiz Khan himself, or even whether it existed as a written coherent, enforceable code of laws' (34 (1971) p. 172).

564

D. O. Morgan, 'The "Great Yasa" of Chingiz Khan and Mongol Law in the Ilkhanate,' Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 49 (1986) pp. 163–176 (at pp. 169–170).

565

Gibb, Ibn Battuta pp. 560–561; cf also Robert Irwin, 'What the Partridge Told the Eagle: A Neglected Arabic Source on Chinggis Khan and the Early History of the Mongols,' in Amitai-Preiss & Morgan, Mongol Empire pp. 5–11.

566

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 25.

567

Morgan, 'Great Yasa' p. 169.

568

Закон не обязателен, если не обнародован (лат.).

569

Предубеждение, очернительство (лат.).

570

Which is essentially what the arch-sceptic Ayalon does (Ayalon, 'The Great Yasa' (1971) p. 134; (1972) pp. 152–154). Even Morgan, who accepts part of Ayaloris argument, decisively parts company from him at this point (Morgan, 'Great Yasa' p. 166).

571

Driver & Miles, Babylonian Laws; Darling, Social Justice pp. 15–32 (esp pp. 21–22).

572

Van Seters, Pentateuch, esp. pp. 190–210.

573

Exodus 12.

574

Blume, Justinian Code (2009).

575

Holtman, Napoleonic Revolution.

576

Lech, Mongolische Weltreich p. 96.

577

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles pp. 84–85.

578

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 86.

579

G. Vernadsky, 'The Scope and Content of Chingis Khan's Yasa,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies (1938) pp. 337–360 (at pp. 350–351).

580

G. Vernadsky, 'The Scope and Content of Chingis Khan's Yasa,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies (1938) p. 350; Lech, Mongolische Weltreich p. 125.

581

Silvestre de Sacy, Chrestomathie arabe II p. 161.

582

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles pp. 83–85.

583

Ayalon argues that the exemption for religious leaders was not in the original Yasa — with the implication that Genghis's meeting with Chang Chun (see Chapter 13) may have been a crucial influence (Ayalon, 'Great Yasa' (197t) p. 121).

584

Alinge, Mongolische Gesetze p. 67; Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 15.

585

Spuler, Goldene Horde p. 362; Spuler, Mongolen in Iran p. 373; Vladimirtsov, Genghis Khan p. 63.

586

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles pp. 184–185.

587

Нетяжкие преступления, не затрагивающие интересов правителя, которые не карались смертной казнью или конфискацией имущества. — Прим. ред.

588

JR II p. 1079; Vernadsky, 'Scope and Content,' loc. cit. p. 352; J. A. Boyle, 'Kirakos of Gandrak on the Mongols,' Central Asiatic Journal (1963) pp. 199–214 (at pp. 201–202).

589

Ayalon, 'Great Yasa' (1971) pp. 107, 118–119.

590

Vladimirtsov, Genghis Khan pp. 65–66.

591

Bouillane de Lacoste, Pays sacre pp. 80–81.

592

Vernadsky, 'Scope and Content' loc. cit. p. 358.

593

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 195.

594

JR II p. 953.

595

Rachewiltz, 'Some Reflections on Cinggis Qan's Jasa,' East Asian History 6 (1993) pp. 91–104.

596

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 86.

597

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 35.

598

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 17; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 93–94; Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora iv. p. 388; Boyle, 'Kirakos of Kanjak,' loc. cit. p. 202; Jagchid & Hyer, Mongolia's Culture pp. 95–96; Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia p. 102.

599

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 36; Vernadsky, 'Scope and Content,' loc. cit. p. 356.

600

JR II pp. 1080–1081; SHO pp. 159–160, 192, 269–270; SHR pp. 105–106,134–136, 207–208.

601

JR II p. 953; JB I p. 53; Pelliot, Recherches p. 98; Yule & Cordier, Ser Marco Polo pp. 266–268; Latham, Travels of Marco Polo p. 101.

602

Vernadsky, 'Scope and Content,' loc. cit. p. 356.

603

Уголовное законодательство Англии и Уэльса в 1688–1815 годах, содержавшее много статей о наказании смертной казнью. — Прим. авт.

604

RT II pp. 510–511.

605

Ostrowski, Muscovy and the Mongols p. 72.

606

Vernadsky, 'Scope and Content,' loc. cit. p. 342.

607

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 194.

608

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 194.

609

Pelliot, 'Les Mongols et la papaute,' Revue de I'Orient chretien 23 (1923) pp. 16, 128; E. Voegelin, 'The Mongol orders of submission to European powers, 1245–1255,' Byzantion 15 (1942) pp. 378–413 (esp. pp. 404–409).

610

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles pp. 146, 158; Vernadsky, The Mongols and Russia pp. 99–110.

611

Riasanovsky Fundamental Principles p. 149.

612

Riasanovsky Fundamental Principles. pp. 151–152; Lech, Mongolische Weltreich pp. 96–97; Sylvestre de Sacy, Chrestomatie arabe II p. 161.

613

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 17; Vernadsky 'Scope and Content' loc. cit. pp. 352–353.

614

Из письма капитана Гулливера дяде Симпсону: Джонатан Свифт, «Путешествие Гулливера». — Прим. авт.

615

JR II pp. 1080–1081.

616

Lewis, Islam I pp. 89–96.

617

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 159.

618

Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 14–15; Ratchnevsky, 'Die Yasa (Jasaq) Cinggis Khans und ihre Problematik,' in G. Hazai & P. Zieme, Sprache, Geschichte und Kultur pp. 471–487.

619

E. Endicott-West, 'Aspects of Khitan Liao and Mongolian Yuan Rule: A Comparative Perspective,' in Seaman & Marks, Rulers from the Steppe pp. 199–222.

620

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles pp. 173–189 (esp. pp. 182–183).

621

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles pp. 183–184.

622

D. Aigle, 'Le grand jasaq de Gengis-Khan, l'empire, la culture Mongole et la shan a,'Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 47 (2004) pp. 31–79.

623

Ayalon, 'Great Yasa,' loc. cit. (1971) p. 164.

624

Ayalon, 'Great Yasa,' loc. cit. (1971) pp. 137–138.

625

Ostrowski, Muscovy p. 71.

626

Vernadsky, 'Scope and Content,' loc. cit. p. 360; Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles pp. 278–297; Ch'en, Chinese Legal Tradition.

627

Darling, Social Justice pp. 105–125 (esp. pp. 103–105, in); Ayalon, 'Great Yasa,' loc. cit. (1973) р. 141.

628

Так проходит мирская слава (лат.).

629

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 88.

630

Rachewiltz, 'Muqali, Bol, Tas and An-t'ung,' Papers on Far Eastern History 15 (1977) рр. 45–62 (at p. 47); Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' loc. cit. pp. 12–56 (at p. 33); Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 815.

631

RT II pp. 272–275; Vladimirtsov, Genghis p. 58; d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 3–5.

632

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 383–385; Vladimirtsov, Genghis pp. 67–68.

633

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo II pp. 858–859; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan, p. 224.

634

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 33; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 383–385.

635

Buell, Dictionary pp. 261–262.

636

Hartog, Genghis Khan p. 45; Lane, Daily Life pp. 97–98.

637

Michael Edwards & James C. Stanfield, 'Lord of the Mongols: Genghis Khan,' National Geographic 190 (December 1996) pp. 14–23.

638

JB I p. 32.

639

JB I p. 30; Jagchid & Hyer, Mongolia's Culture pp. 370–372.

640

JB I p. 33; Benedetto, Marco Polo pp. 114–116; Beazley, John de Piano Carpini p. 121.

641

JB I p. 40; Vernadsky, 'Scope and Content / loc. cit. p. 351; Riasanovsky Fundamental Principles p. 164.

642

JB I pp. 27–28; Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 100–101.

643

JB I pp. 28–29.

644

Yule, Cathay II pp. 234–240.

645

Jagchid & Hyer, Mongolia's Culture pp. 27–37.

646

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 85.

647

N. T. Munkuyer, A Mongolian Hunting Practice of the Thirteenth Century/ in Heissig et al, Tractata Altaica pp. 417–435 (esp. pp. 421–423).

648

Risch, Johann de Piano Carpini pp. 161–169.

649

H. D. Martin, 'The Mongol Army/ Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 75 (1943) pp. 46–85 (at p. 70); Robinson, Oriental Armour p. 138.

650

Hildinger, Story of the Mongols p. 72.

651

Barthold, Turkestan p. 421; Denis Sinor, 'The Inner Asian Warrior/ Journal of the American Oriental Society 101 (1981) pp. 133–144 (at p. 137).

652

Martin, Rise of Chinggis Khan p. 19; Swietoslawski, Arms and Armour.

653

E. G. Pulleybank, 'Why Tockosian?' Journal of Indo-European Studies 23 (1995) pp. 415–430; Edward McEwan, Robert L. Miller & A. Bergman, 'Early Bow Designs and Construction,' Scientific American 264 (June 1991) pp. 50–56; Jagchid & Hyer, Mongolia's Culture p. 367.

654

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 714–715; Нок-Lam Chan, 'Siting by Bowshot: A Mongolian Custom and its Sociopolitical and Cultural Implications / Asia Major, 3rd series 4 (1991) pp. 53–78.

655

Buell, Dictionary pp. 112–114; Turnbull & McBride, The Mongols pp. 13–22; Gabriel & Boose, Great Battles of Antiquity pp. 539–541.

656

Parker, Tartars p. 258.

657

For this subject in general see Mayor, Greek Fire. For a study of poisoned arrows in a specific area (the American West) see Jones, Poison Arrows.

658

Marsden, Marco Polo, p. 214; Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia pp. 126–128; Hyland, Medieval Warhorse p. 131; S. Jagchid & C. R. Bawden, 'Some Notes on the Horse Policy of the Yuan Dynasty/ Central Asiatic Journal 10 (1965) pp. 246–265.

659

Lane, Genghis Khan p. 31. Mounted archery was made obsolete in great warfare by the invention of firearms but still survived in 'little wars' like those of the American West. The Comanches were particularly skilled exponents (Fehrenbach, Comanches pp. 124–125).

660

Denis Sinor, 'On Mongol Strategy,' Proceedings of the Fourth East Asian Altaistic Conference (Taipei 1971) pp. 238–249.

661

T. Allsen, 'Mongolian Princes and Their Merchant Partners, 1200–1260,' Asia Major 2 (1989) pp. 83–126.

662

Dvornik, Intelligence Services p. 274.

663

JB I p. 373; Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 36; May, Art of War pp. 69–70.

664

Yule & Cordier, Ser Marco Polo pp. 121–131.

665

Hollyn Conant, 'Genghis Khan's Communications Network,' Military Review 94 (August 1994) pp. 65–77.

666

F. Isono, 'Kuriyen Reconsidered,' Journal of the Anglo-Mongolian Society 12 (1989) рр. 3-25.

667

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 83.

668

Moule & Pelliot, Marco Polo I p. 173.

669

Martin, Rise of Chingis Khan p. 17; Jagchid & Hyer, Mongolia's Culture pp. 370–372; T. Allsen, Mongol Imperialism p. 25. For the river crossing see Risch, Carpini p. 17.

670

Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 33–34.

671

Leo de Hartog, 'The Army of Genghis Khan,' Army Defence Journal 109 (1979) pp. 476–485 (at p. 480).

672

SHO p. 282.

673

Liddell Hart, Great Captains Unveiled p. 28.

674

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 36.

675

Skelton, Marston & Painter, Vinland Map pp. 88–89.

676

SHO p. 285.

677

Martin, 'Mongol Army' loc. cit.; Gabriel & Boose, Great Battles of Antiquity pp. 545–547.

678

SHO pp. 118–125; SHR pp. 65–72.

679

Skelton, Marston & Painter, Vinland Map pp. 98–99; Risch, Carpini p. 175.

680

Hartog, Army of Genghis Khan,' loc. cit. p. 482.

681

SHO p. 286.

682

The feigned retreat is of course as old as warfare itself. It was used by the Spartans at Thermopylae in 480 ВС to lure Xerxes' Immortals into a trap (Herodotus 8. 24) and by William the Conqueror at the Battle of Hastings in 1066 (see McLynn, 1066 p. 224). As late as 1866 the Sioux chief Red Cloud used it to inflict defeat on the US cavalry in the 'Fetterman Massacre'. For its use in warfare in general see Alexander, How Wars are Won pp. 94–95.

683

For the huge superiority of the Mongol horses see Denis Sinor, 'What is Inner Asia?' in Heissig, Altaica Collecta pp. 245–258 (at p. 251); Sinor, 'Inner Asian Warriors,' Journal of the American Oriental Society 101 (1981) pp. 133–144 (at p. 137). For the special circumstances surrounding the emergence of the Mongol heavy cavalry see V P. Alekseev, 'Some Aspects of the Study of Productive Factors in the Empire of Chingiz Khan,' in Seaman & Marks, Rulers from the Steppe pp. 186–198 (at p. 192).

684

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 37.

685

As in the relendess pursuit of Shah Muhammad II in 1220–1221 and Bela TV of Hungary in 1241 (see below). Cf also Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia pp. 110–120.

686

RT I p. 204; Vladimirtsov, Genghis p. 65.

687

RT I pp. 204–205; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 361–362; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 104–105.

688

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 18.

689

Худу — старший сын Тохтоа-беки («Сокровенное сказание», § 198). — Прим. пер.

690

RT I pp. 226–227.

691

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 401–402.

692

For a general survey of the Forest Peoples see Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 852–854. For the Buriyat see West, Encyclopedia pp. 132–133 and Matthiessen, Baikal. For the Oyirad see RT I pp. 54–57; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 852. For the Turned see RT I p. 58. For the Tuvans see Krueger, Tuvan Manual; M. N. Mongush, 'Tuvans of Mongolia and China,' International Journal of Central Asian Studies 1 (1996) pp. 225–243; Lattimore, Mongols of Manchuria p. 165; Bowles, The People of Asia pp. 278–279.

693

Название североамериканского оленя. — Прим. пер.

694

Vladimirtsov, Le regime social op. cit. pp. 41, 61.

695

RT I p. 59.

696

SHC p. 7.

697

SHO pp. 115–117; SHR pp. 62–65.

698

RT I p. 204; Martin, Rise of Chingis Khan p. 102.

699

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 852.

700

SHC p. 173; Pelliot, Notes sur l'histoire de la Horde d'Or pp. 141–142.

701

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 854. For the Mongol mania for gyrfalcons see Hambis, Marco Polo p. 426.

702

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 851. For Qorchi's appointment to this position at the 1206 quriltai see SHO pp. 196–197; SHR pp. 138–139.

703

SHO p. 224; SHR p. 166.

704

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 117–118, 254–255.

705

RT I p. 227.

706

SHW p. 311; SHO p. 223; SHR p. 165.

707

For this ride see Carruthers, Unknown Mongolia I pp. 114–115.

708

Большой Енисей. — Прим. пер.

709

Donner, Siberie p. 132.

710

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 157.

711

Мастерский маневр, ход, прием (фр.).

712

SHO p. 224; SHR pp. 165–166.

713

SHW p. 312.

714

Pelliot, Notes critiques d'histoire Kalmouke I pp. 55–64; R D. Buell, 'Early Mongol Expansion in Western Siberia and Turkestan (1207–1219): A Reconstruction,' Central Asiatic Journal 36 (1992) pp. 1–32 opts for a different chronology for these events.

715

Colin Mackerras, Uighur Empire.

716

Golden, Turkic Peoples pp. 176–183; Barfield, Perilous Frontier pp. 165–169.

717

Beshbaliq (Jimsar) is located at 43° 59' N, 89° 4' E; Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 2 p. 578; Beckwith, Empires of the Silk Road pp. 148, 159; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 82–95.

718

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 48–52; B. Spuler, History of the Mongols (1972) pp. 31, 176; Colin Mackerras, 'The Uighurs,' in Sinor, Cambridge History pp. 317–342.

719

Brose, Subjects and Masters pp. 88–89.

720

JB I pp. 53–61; Yule, Cathay and the Way Thither I p. 209; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 429–435.

721

«Сокровенное сказание», § 238. — Прим. пер.

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 260.

722

Brose, Subjects and Masters pp. 86–87.

723

JB I pp. 44–47; SHO pp. 221–222; SHR p. 163; Thomas T. Allsen, 'The Yuan Dynasty and the Uighurs of Turfan in the Thirteenth Century,' in Rossabi, China among Equals pp. 248–280 (at pp. 246–248); d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 419.

724

JB I pp. 46–47; Allsen, 'The Yuan Dynasty,' loc. cit. p. 247.

725

JB I p. 140.

726

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 848–849; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 283–284; Pelliot, Recherches pp. 667–67. Bretschneider ties himself in knots on this issue, absurdly claiming that Altalun died before she could marry the idiqut, that Genghis substituted another daughter but that Barchuq then died before he could marry her (Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 261); JB I p. 175; Weatherford, Secret History of the Mongol Queens pp. 47, 51, 57, 69–72, 79–80, 91, 97, 102.

727

Brose, Subjects and Masters pp. 50–54.

728

Brose, Subjects and Masters pp. 259, 264–265. For the Uighur script see J. Richard, 'La limite occidentale de l'expansion de l'alphabet Ouighour,' Journal Asiatique 239 (1951) pp. 71–75. For their culture in general see Hamilton, Les Ouighurs.

729

SHO p. 221; SHR p. 162; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 843; Biran, Qara Khitaip. 75.

730

The fundamental work on the Tanguts is Dunnell, Great State of White and High, but there is also much valuable work in learned articles and theses: Mary Ferenczy, 'The Foundation of Tangut Statehood as seen by Chinese Historiographers,' in Ligeti, Tibetan and Buddhist Studies I pp. 241–249; Dunnell, 'Who are the Tanguts? Remarks on Tangut Ethnogenesis and the Ethnonym Tangut,' Journal of Asian History 18 (1984) pp. 778–789; Paul Friedland, A Reconstruction of Early Tangut History,' Ph.D. thesis, University of Washington 1969. See also Kwanten & Hesse, Tangut… Studies; Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations, iv part 1 pp. 206–214.

731

Mote, Imperial China pp. 257–259.

732

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 155–157, 162, 165, 168–170, 196.

733

Ksenia Kepping, 'The Name of the Tangut Empire,' T'oung Pao 80 (1994) pp. 357–376; Beckwith, Silk Road p. 31; Gerard Clauson, 'The Future of Tangut (Hsi Hsia) Studies,' Asia Major 11 (1964) pp. 54–77.

734

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 123–153; Mote, Imperial China pp. 257–259; Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 98–100, 593.

735

Mote, Imperial China pp. 261–264; Solonin, Tangut Chan Buddhism.

736

У автора Чун-цзун (Ch'ung-Tsung). — Прим. пер.

737

Biran, Qara Khitai p. 64; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 155, 197.

738

H. D. Martin, 'The Mongol Wars with Hsi Hsia, 1205–1227,' Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society (1942) pp. 195–228 (at pp. 198–199).

739

RT I p. 204.

740

For details of the Tangut army see Stein, Tibetan Civilization pp. 70–77.

741

G. Jenkins, A Note on Climatic Cycles and the Rise of Genghis Khan,' Central Asiatic Journal (1974) pp. 217–226.

742

Togan, Flexibility p. 70; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 164, 206; Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 p. 213.

743

Mote, Imperial China p. 254; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 157.

744

Mote, Imperial China p. 254; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 183.

745

RT I p. 204.

746

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 205.

747

Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 590; Ruth W Dunnell, 'The Fall of the XIa Empire: Sino-Steppe Relations in the Late Twelfth to Early Thirteenth Centuries,' in Seaman & Marks, Rulers from the Steppe pp. 158–183.

748

Другие написания — Валахай (Уйрака). — Прим. пер.

749

Martin, Rise p. 116. Dabsun Nor (Lake Dabuxun) is at approx. 37° N, 95° E.

750

Hambis, Genghis pp. 98–99.

751

Krause, Cingis Han p. 29.

752

Martin, Rise p. 117.

753

Krause, Cingis Han p. 29.

754

Martin, Genghis Khan p. 118.

755

Martin, Genghis Khan p. 118.

756

There is some suggestion in the sources that the Tanguts were regarded as inferior by the Jin and possibly even the Mongols. Rubruck, in his asides about the Tanguts, can find nothing good to say about them except that they were 'swarthy'. (Jackson & Morgan Rubruck p. 159).

757

Martin, Rise p. 118.

758

RT II pp. 289–290; SHR pp. 177–178.

759

Martin, Rise pp. 119–120.

760

Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia pp. 43–44.

761

SHR p. 18.

762

Так в тексте автора. — Прим. пер.

763

SHO pp. 81–82; SHR p. 33.

764

SHO pp. 73–74; SHR pp. 26–27.

765

SHR p. 20–21.

766

SHR p. 15; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 153.

767

Lattimore, Mongol Journeys p. 182.

768

Hedley, Tramps p. 245.

769

De Windt, From Pekin p. 117. De Windt reported that one of the key Mongolian phrases to learn was 'tie up your dogs', (ibid, p. 118).

770

Обыкновенным человеком (фр.).

771

This is certainly one war hero's view. See McLynn, Fitzroy Maclean p. 101. On spur-of-the-moment impulses the words of Conrad's Lord Jim (in the film of that name) are worth bearing in mind: 'I've been a so-called coward and a so-called hero, and there's not the thickness of a sheet of paper between them.'.

772

SHO pp. 118–119; SHR pp. 65–67. The ingratitude was noticed in Dunnell, Chinggis Khan p. 40.

773

SHO pp. 226–227; SHR pp. 168–170.

774

SHO pp. 107–108; SHR pp. 54–56.

775

SHO pp. 178–180; SHR pp. 123–124.

776

Без страха и упрека (фр.).

777

SHO pp. 90, 105, 186; SHR pp. 39, 53, 130–132.

778

JR II pp. 1041–1042; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 413–414. Barthold, however, amazingly says he had unusual self-control and ability to curb his temper (Turkestan p. 459).

779

Vladimirtsov, Genghis pp. 162–163.

780

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 234.

781

SHO pp. 71–72, 74–76, 184, 252, 260; SHR pp. 25–29, 126–128, 192–193, 198–199.

782

SHO pp. 207–208; SHR pp. 148–149.

783

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 164.

784

Jackson, Mongols and the West p. 47; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 158–159. 'Genghis was not someone who shared' (L. Hambis, 'Un episode mal connu,' loc. cit. p. 7).

785

Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia p. 6; Grousset, Empire p. 248.

786

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 161.

787

JR II p. 990.

788

Тем самым, фактически (лат.).

789

John Masson Smith, 'The Mongols and World Conquest,' Mongoliea 5 (1994) pp. 206–214.

790

Vladimirtsov, Genghis pp. 168–169.

791

Значимости, величия, авторитета (лат.).

792

JR II p. 1077; Antoine Mostaert, 'A propos de quelques portraits d'empereurs mongols,' Asia Major (1927) pp. 19–156; Pelliot, 'L'edition collective des oeuvres de Wang Kouo-Wei,' T'oung Pao 26 (1929) pp. 113–182 (at p. 166); Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' T'oung Pao 27 (1930) pp. 12–56 (at p. 13).

793

RT II p. 295.

794

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 88.

795

RT II p. 295; Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 87.

796

ibid. He also saw no great distinction between the arts of war and peace. He said that if you can manage your own house, you can manage an estate, and if you can keep ten men in military order, you can discipline 10,000.

797

RT II p. 295.

798

RT II p. 296.

799

RT II pp. 294–295; SHO p. 15.

800

Needham, Science and Civilization v part 4 pp. 103–106, 141–150.

801

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 88; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 412. Genghis himself liked a drink, though in moderation, and liked to have guitars playing and minstrels singing while he drank, as did Batu and many of his other descendants (Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 57; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 175).

802

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 89.

803

ibid. p. 91; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 153.

804

Предшественник супермена Ницше (фр.).

805

JR II pp. 1077–1078.

806

Foltz, Religions of the Silk Road p. 113; Anatoly M. Khazanov, 'Muhammad and Jenghiz Khan Compared: The Religious Factor in World Empire Building,' Comparative Studies in History and Society 35 (1993) pp. 461–479.

807

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 197.

808

DeWeese, Islamization pp. 100–101.

809

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 169–218.

810

Nikolai N. Seleznyov, 'Nestorius of Constantinople: Condemnation, Suppression, Veneration,' Journal of Eastern Christian Studies 62 (2010) pp. 165–190.

811

Francoise Michaud, 'Eastern Christianities,' in Angold, Cambridge History of Christianity v pp. 373–403.

812

Pelliot, Recherches pp. 623–644.

813

Henri Bernard, La decouverte des nestoriens; John Stewart, Nestorian Missionary Enterprise; Morris Rossabi, Voyager from Xanadu.

814

Pelliot, Recherches op. cit.

815

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 308; Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 pp. 74–76; Pelliot, Recherches p. 626.

816

JB I p. 259; Boyle, Successors p. 188; Pelliot, Recherches pp. 242–248.

817

Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 144–145, 177–179; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 163–164, 211–214.

818

В русском переводе эти слова принадлежат Джамухе, который характеризует воинство Чингисхана по просьбе Таян-хана: «Из-за ненастья не подкачает, а на стоянку — глядишь — опоздает» («Сокровенное сказание», § 195). — Прим. пер.

819

SHO pp. 173–176; SHR pp. 118–121.

820

JB II p. 549; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 175–177; Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 66–67.

821

However, Rashid states categorically that Temuge was Genghis's favourite brother (RT I p. 137).

822

For the complex sibling rivalries among Genghis's four sons see Pelliot, Notes sur I'histoire pp. 10–27. Jochi was not his eldest child, as his sister Fujin was older (Boyle, Successors p. 97).

823

SHO pp. 136–137, 202; SHR pp. 84, 143.

824

Larry Moses, 'The Quarrelling Sons in the Secret History of the Mongols," Journal of Asian Folklore Studies 100 (1987) pp. 63–68.

825

JR II p. 1096. See also P. Golden, 'Tusi, the Turkic Name of Joci,' Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 55 (2002) pp. 143–151.

826

RT I p. 227.

827

Boyle, Successors pp. 97–116 (esp. pp. 97–100).

828

For general surveys of his character and personality see Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 250–254; Hambis, Yuan Che pp. 57–64.

829

Abel-Remusat, Nouveaux melanges pp. 61–63; PeUiot & Hambis, Campagnes p. 298.

830

JB I p. 40; Boyle, Successors pp. 154–155; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 164.

831

JB I p. 41; Grousset, Empire pp. 67–71, 228–230, 236–238.

832

JR II pp. 1106–1107, 1110–1111, 1144–1148; RT I p. 44.

833

Boyle, Successors p. 138.

834

RT I p. 77.

835

Могетуген у автора. — Прим. пер.

836

For a complete account of the lineage of the house of Chagatai see Boyle, Successors pp. 135–144. For Yesulun, Togen and Mogetugen, ibid. pp. 135–137.

837

Grousset, Empire p. 256.

838

Оборонительной политики. — Прим. ред.

839

JR II pp. 1141–1142.

840

For Ogodei see, initially, Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 125, 253, 287; PeUiot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 266, 375 and, in much greater detail, Chapter Fourteen below.

841

JB II pp. 552–553; Ratchnevsky, 'La condition de la femme mongole,' loc. cit. pp. 517–518.

842

RT I p.

843

SHO pp. 205–207; SHR pp. 145–148.

844

В русском варианте «Сокровенного сказания» татарин — не пойманный разбойник, а бродяга, зашедший в юрту, и напала на него Алтани, жена Борохула, которой помогли Чжетай и Чжельми («Сокровенное сказание», § 214). — Прим. пер.

845

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 805–806; Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 76–78.

846

RT I p. 147; Boyle, Successors p. 98. Ayalon 'Great Yasa' (1971) pp. 152–154) claims that Juvaini overestimated Tolui's importance.

847

For Tolui's lineage see Boyle, Successors, pp. 159–162.

848

For Tolui's lineage see Boyle, Successors, p. 164.

849

JR II p. 1093; Thomas AUsen, 'The Yuan Dynasty and the Uighurs of Turfan,' loc. cit. p. 271.

850

For Shigi see Ratchnevsky, 'Sigi-qutuqu, ein mongolischer Gefolgsmann im 12–13 Jahrhundert,' Central Asiatic Journal 10 (1965) pp. 87–120; Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 75–94. The foundling story is in JR II p. 1093 and in F. Aubin, 'Le statut de l'enfant dans la societe mongole,' L'Enfant 35 (1975) pp. 459–599 (at pp. 471–472) but is adequately rebutted in Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 497.

851

Harcourt & Evans, Said Gah-I-Shaukati; Philott, Baz-nama-yi Nasiri; Argue, George Turberville; Latham, Travels of Marco Polo p. 144.

852

Чудо мира, удивление мира (лат.).

853

Macdonald, Falcon pp. 52–56, 90.

854

Macdonald, Falcon p. 59.

855

For an exact description and analysis of the swans Genghis's falcons might have killed see Baker, Game Birds pp. 20–27; cf also Upton, Falconry.

856

RT I p. 147.

857

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 726.

858

RT I p. 148; JR II pp. 1091–1092.

859

JR II p. 1092.

860

RT I p. 149.

861

JR II p. 1007; Lech, Mongolische Weltreich pp. 98, 201–203; Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 54.

862

The judgement is that of Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 165. For the all-girl orchestra see Vladimirtsov, Genghis p. 124.

863

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 726–727.

864

SHO pp. 130–131; SHR p. 79.

865

Оскорбление его (ее) величества (фр.).

866

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 577.

867

RT I pp. 148–149; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 418–419.

868

See the opposing views in Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes p. 375 and F. Aubin, 'Le statut de l'enfant,' loc. cit. pp. 471–475.

869

Pelliot, Notes critiques d'histoire Kalmouke, I pp. 61–62; Boyle, Successors p. 164; Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 854–856, 914–915.

870

Quoted in Zhao, Marriage p. 37.

871

Quoted in Zhao, Marriage pp. 28–29.

872

RT I pp. 25–26.

873

Zhao, Marriage pp. 93–118 (Ongirrad); pp. 119–126 (Ikires); pp. 127–146 (Oyirad); pp. 163–178 (Uighurs). See also Jennifer Holmgren, 'Observations on Marriage and Inheritance Practices in Early Mongol and Yuan Society with Particular Reference to the Levirate,' Journal of Asian History 20 (1986) pp. 127–192.

874

May, Culture and Customs pp. 37–39, 103–115.

875

'A Mongol woman does many things that in other Asiatic socities would be men's work. She does them responsibly and without being told, because in the normal life the men are frequently away from home' (Lattimore, Mongol Journeys p. 186).

876

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 242.

877

Lane, Daily Life pp. 228–229.

878

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 74.

879

For a full analysis of Borte in this period see Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 350–357.

880

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 329.

881

Marsden, Travels of Marco Polo pp. 417–419.

882

Jennifer Holmgren, 'Observations on Marriage,' loc. cit.; Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles pp. 234–238.

883

RT I p. 89.

884

Zhao, Marriage pp. 18–19.

885

Skelton, Marston & Painter, Vinland Map.

886

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles pp. 241–242.

887

Schuyler Cammann, 'Mongol Costume: Historical and Recent,' in Sinor, Aspects pp. 157–166; Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 7–8; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 89; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 52–53; Yule, Cathay II p. 222; Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 67.

888

Ratchnevsky, 'La condition de la femme mongole,' loc. cit p. 516.

889

Gibb, Ibn Battuta II p. 480; Dunn, Adventures pp. 299–300; Hamdun & King, Ibn Battuta pp. 38–39. For Christian disapproval see Lisa Balabanlilar, 'The Begims of the Mystic Feast. Turco-Mongol Tradition in the Mughal Harem,' Journal of Asian Studies 69 (2010) pp. 123–147.

890

Ostrowski, Muscovy and the Mongols pp. 73, 81.

891

JB II p. 52; Boyle, Successors pp. 159, 168, 197, 199–200; Budge, Chronography p. 412; Morris Rossabi, 'Kublai Khan and the Women in his Family,' in Bauer, Studia Sino-Mongolica pp. 153–180 (at pp. 158–166); Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 26; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 125; Pelliot, 'Le vrai nom de "Seroctan",' T'oung Pao 29 (1932) pp. 43–54.

892

Хулагу-хан — ильхан, правитель созданного им государства Хулагуидов, включавшего Иран, большую часть современной территории Афганистана, Туркмении, Закавказья, Ирака, восточную часть Малой Азии. — Прим. пер.

893

Ratchnevsky, 'La condition de la femme mongole," loc. cit. pp. 517–518, 522.

894

У автора — Orgina. Другое написание в русскоязычных источниках — Ургана-хатун. — Прим. пер.

895

Zhao, Marriage p. 29; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 487–491.

896

JR II p. 1144; JB I pp. 245–246; Boyle, Successors pp. 176, 242; Budge, Chronography p. 412.

897

See Lane, Daily Life pp. 239–254 for all details on these. Cf also Rossabi, 'Kublai Khan and the Women," loc. cit; George Qingzhi Zhao & Richard W. L. Grisso, 'Female Anxiety and Female Power: Political Intervention by Mongol Empresses during the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries," Toronto Studies in Central Asia 7 (2005) pp. 17–46; Weatherford, Secret History of the Mongol Queens.

898

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 491. For the 1196 campaign see Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 199–203.

899

See Lewis, China's Cosmopolitan Empire.

900

Brook, Troubled Empire pp. 26, 65, 80, 82, 260.

901

'The conquest of China was not a primary goal of the Mongols but, ironically, simply a consequence of their having completely destroyed the Jurchen Chin regime which they had planned to extort' (Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 197).

902

Lattimore, 'The Geography of Chingis Khan," Geographical Journal 129 (1963) pp. 1–7; S. Bira, 'The Mongolian Conception of Chinggis Khan: Historic and Mythical Hero," Mongolica 3 (1992) pp. 32–47.

903

Barfield, Perilous Frontier pp. 49–51, 91–94, 150–151.

904

Larry V Clark, 'The Theme of Revenge," in Clark & Draghi, Aspects II pp. 37–57; Lien-sheng Yang, 'Hostages in Chinese History," in Yang, Studies pp. 43–57.

905

SHC p. 186.

906

Joseph Fletcher, 'The Mongols: Ecological and Social Perspectives," Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 46 (1986) pp. 11–50 (at pp. 32–33); Grenard, Genghis pp. 111–112; H. Franke, From Tribal Chieftain pp. 17–18; Sechin Jachid, 'Traditional Mongol Attitudes and Values as Seen in the Secret History of the Mongols and the Altan Tobchi,' in Jagchid, Essays pp. 51–66.

907

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 393–396; Vladimirtsov, Genghis pp. 76–77.

908

Fletcher, 'The Mongols," loc. cit. pp. 32–33; Barfield, 'Inner Asia and the Cycles of Power in China's Imperial History," in Seaman and Marks, Rulers from the Steppe pp. 21–62 (at p. 25).

909

J. P. Marques, 'Sur la nature du nomadisme des steppes eurasiatiques," L'Homme 108 (1988) pp. 84–98.

910

«Датские деньги» — в X–XII веках ежегодный налог в Англии для уплаты дани скандинавским викингам. — Прим. авт.

911

Denis Sinor, 'The Greed of the Northern Barbarians," in Clark & Draghi, Aspects pp. 171–182.

912

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 177.

913

Khazanov, Nomads and the Outside World pp. 235–236; Khazanov, 'Ecological Limitations of Nomadism in the Eurasian Steppes and their Social and Cultural Implications," Asian and African Studies 24 (1990) pp. 1–15.

914

Fletcher, 'The Mongols," loc. cit. p. 15.

915

Barfield, Perilous Frontier pp. 164–186.

916

Using the famous bifurcation suggested by Claude Levi-Strauss, one scholar has differentiated between the 'raw' barbarians of Outer Mongolia and the 'cooked' tribes within the shadow of the Great Wall (Magnus Fiskesjo, 'On the "Raw" and "Cooked" Barbarians of Imperial China,' Inner Asia t (1999) pp. 139–168).

917

Paul D. Buell, 'The Role of the Sino-Mongolian Frontier Zone in the Rise of Chingis Qan,' in Schwarz, Studies on Mongolia pp. 63–76 (esp. pp. 63–68).

918

For the preliao history of the Khitans see Xu, Historical Development, esp. pp. 237–258; Herbert Franke, 'The Forest Peoples of Manchuria: Khitans andjurchens,' in Sinor, Cambridge History pp. 400–423; Barfield, Perilous Frontier pp. 168–173.

919

У автора — A-Pao-Chi, Абаоцзи, в «Британской энциклопедии» — Abaoju, на китайском языке — Тзйзу Ляо, на монгольском — Елюй. — Прим. пер.

920

For the emperors who succeeded A-Pao-Chi, of whom the most distinguished and long-lived was Sheng-Tsun (982–1031) see Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 56–123; Moule, Rulers of China pp. 91–95.

921

For the foundation of the Tangut state see Dunnell, Great State p. 3.

922

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 216–229; Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 174.

923

Tao, Two Sons passim; Di Cosmo & Wyatt, Political Frontiers pp. 192–219; Standen & Powers, Frontiers in Question.

924

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 554.

925

Gernet, Chinese Civilization p. 354.

926

Mote, Imperial China pp. 200–202.

927

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 376–390; P. Huang, 'New Light on the Origin of the Manchus,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 50 (1990) pp. 239–282.

928

Tao, Jurchen pp. 21–22.

929

Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 179.

930

Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 179.

931

Respectively, Barfield, ibid. p. 179 and Mote, Imperial China p. 211. Nevertheless, one can argue that the Liao must have ignored many warning signs. Their armies had been heavily defeated by the Jurchens in 1026 when they had provoked the tribes of Manchuria by a plundering raid (Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 588).

932

Mote, Imperial China pp. 195–197.

933

Mote, Imperial China pp. 203–214; Grousset, Empire p. 137.

934

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 279; Mote, Imperial China pp. 223–224.

935

Sechin Jagchid, 'Khitan Struggles against Jurchen Oppression: Nomadization versus Sinicization,' Zentralasiatische Studien 16 (1982) pp. 165–185.

936

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 634.

937

The zigzag course in and out of sinicisation pursued by the Jin is traced in Mote, Imperial China pp. 226–243; Hok Lam Chan, Legitimation in Imperial China. Discussions under the Jurchen-Chin dynasty, 1115–1234 (1984) pp. 55–72, 116. See also Jung-Chen Tao, Jurchen in Twelfth-Century China.

938

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 315–319; Tao, Jurchen pp. 41–44.

939

Mote, Imperial China p. 237.

940

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 205–206.

941

Sechin Jagchid, 'Patterns of Trade and Conflict between China and the Nomads of Mongolia,' in Jagchid, Essays pp. 3–20; Jagchid & Symons, Peace, War and Trade.

942

Sechin Jagchid, 'The Historical Interaction between Nomadic People in Mongolia and the Sedentary Chinese,' in Seaman & Marks, Rulers from the Steppe pp. 63–91.

943

For the Jin-Song wars see Lorge, War, Politics and Society pp. 53–56; Mote, Imperial China pp. 207–209, 299–304; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 235–249.

944

Mote, Imperial China pp. 287, 394.

945

Chou, Economic History pp. 102–104. For the world systems approach see McNeill, In Pursuit of Power.

946

Tao, Jurchen pp. 108–109.

947

Mote, Imperial China p. 266. The entire subject of the population of medieval China is, not surprisingly, disputed territory. Martin, Rise of Chingis Khan p. 125 gives a a figure of 48,490,000 for the Jin but argues that the population must have been much larger, as the census figures do not include the very poor or the many tax evaders.

948

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 302, 313–315.

949

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 302.

950

Tao, Jurchen pp. 90–91.

951

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao pp. 553, 669.

952

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 294–298.

953

Needham, Science and Civilization I p. 68.

954

Tregear, Geography of China pp. 218–219.

955

Elvin & Cuirong, Sediments of Time pp. 554–560; Lorge, War, Politics and Society p. 147.

956

Grousset, Rise and Splendour p. 303; Martin, Rise of Chingis pp. 125–126.

957

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 245–249.

958

Brook, Troubled Empire pp. 26, 65, 80, 82, 260.

959

Возможно, Хань Довей, которого по приказу императора Нин-цзуна казнили, а голову, покрытую лаком, в шкатулке отправили чжурчжэням. — Прим. авт.

960

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 245–249.

961

Buell, Dictionary pp. 24, 172–175.

962

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 113.

963

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 106, 250–251.

964

Rachewiltz, 'Personnel and Personalities in North China in the Early Mongol Period,' Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 9 (1966) pp. 88–144 (at p. 98).

965

Lattimore, Mongol Journeys pp. 128–129.

966

Pelliot, 'Chretiens d'Asie centrale et d'Extreme-Orient,' T'oung Pao 15 (1914) pp. 623–644 (at p. 631); Halbertsma, Early Christian Remains pp. 150–157.

967

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 181–182.

968

Martin, Rise of Chingis pp. 114–115.

969

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 122.

970

Martin, Rise pp. 120–121.

971

Lattimore, 'The Geography of Genghis Khan,' Geographical Journal 129 (1963) pp. 1–7.

972

Mote, Imperial China pp. 284–288.

973

Bartold, Turkestan pp. 393–396; Vladimirtsov, Genghis pp. 76–77.

974

Thomas Allsen, 'The Yuan Dynasty and the Uighurs of Turfan,' loc. cit. pp. 243–280.

975

H. D. Martin, 'Chingis Khan's First Invasion of the Chin Empire,' Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society (1943) pp. 182–216 (esp. pp. 190–192).

976

Lattimore, Mongol Journeys p. 126.

977

Lattimore, Mongol Journeys p. 126.

978

On this point Genghis has at least one modern supporter. Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom (p. 175) compares the genocide attempted by the Jin in those years to the slaughter of Indians by the Puritans of New England in the seventeenth century and of the Patagonian Indians by the Argentine government in the late nineteenth.

979

Martin, Rise pp. 101, 149.

980

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 128.

981

JR II p. 954.

982

Gaubil, Gentchiscan p. 16.

983

Mongol numbers are always disputed. The population of medieval Mongolia has been estimated as anything from 700,000 to two million (I incline to the latter figure). If we assume a rough-and-ready one-in-ten figure for military mobilisation that would provide purely Mongol armies of between 70,000 and 200,000.

984

For a modern analysis of the resources of the Gobi see Hedley, Tramps pp. 92, 239.

985

Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 3–4.

986

Pelliot, 'Chretiens d'Asie centrale,' loc. cit. pp. 623–624; Saeki, Nestorian Documents pp. 423–427; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 129.

987

Martin, Rise p. 133.

988

For the geography of this area see Lattimore, Inner Asian Frontiers pp. 21–25.

989

Van Oost, Au pays des Ortos.

990

Arthur Waldron, 'The Problem of the Great Wall of China,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 43 (1983) pp. 643–663; Buell, Dictionary p. 171; Herrmann, Historical Atlas p. 39; Haw, Marco Polo's China pp. 52–54; Pletcher, Geography of China p. 95; Waldron, Great Wall; Lovell, Great Wall; Rojas, Great Wall; Man, Great Wall.

991

Martin, Rise p. 134.

992

Lattimore, Inner Asian Frontiers pp. 543–546.

993

Martin, Rise pp. 133–134.

994

Martin, Rise pp. 135–136.

995

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 890.

996

Чаще встречается другое имя — Хушаху. — Прим. пер.

997

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 521.

998

RT I pp. 216–217.

999

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 4.

1000

JR II pp. 956–957.

1001

Krause, Cingis Han p. 30.

1002

Martin, Rise pp. 141–142, 336–337.

1003

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 62–63.

1004

RT I p. 217.

1005

Martin, Rise pp. 142–143; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 131.

1006

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 891.

1007

SHO p. 234; SHR p. 175; Martin, Rise p. 143.

1008

May, Mongol Conquests p. 225. For the similarity (but not identity) of these Chinese horses to the Mongol ones see Hyland, Medieval Warhorse pp. 126–127; Herrlee G. Creel, 'The Role of the Horse in Chinese History' American Historical Review 70 (1965) pp. 647–662; S. Jagchid & C. R. Bawden, 'Some Notes on the Horse Policy of the Yuan Dynasty,' Central Asiatic Journal 10 (1965) pp. 246–268.

1009

Martin, Rise p. 144.

1010

Harlez, Histoire de I'empire de Kin pp. 208–209.

1011

Olbricht & Pinks, Meng-ta pei-lu p. 61.

1012

Olbricht & Pinks, Meng-ta pei-lu pp. 58, 187.

1013

For Subedei's exploits in 1211–12 see Gabriel, Subotai p. 17.

1014

Grousset, Empire pp. 228–229.

1015

RT I pp. 215–216.

1016

Krause, Cingis Han p. 74.

1017

SHO p. 234; SHR p. 175.

1018

Martin, Rise pp. 146–147.

1019

There are good descriptions of the geography of Shaanxi in Millward, Beyond the Pass.

1020

Martin, Rise pp. 149–150.

1021

Martin, Rise p. 150.

1022

Buell, Dictionary pp. 28–29, 2.89.

1023

Mark C. Elliott, 'The Limits of Tartary: Manchuria in Imperial and National Geographies,' Journal of Asian Studies 59 (2000) pp. 603–646; Parker, A Thousand Years pp. 249–250.

1024

Carl Sverdrup, 'Numbers in Mongol Warfare,' Journal of Medieval History 8 (2010) pp. 109–117 (at pp. 115–116).

1025

Lattimore, Inner Asian Frontiers p. 113.

1026

Krause, Cingis Han pp. 30–31; Martin, Rise pp. 197–198.

1027

JR II p. 958: Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches, I p. 125; Gaubil, Gentchiscan p. 37.

1028

JR II p. 958.

1029

d'Ohsson, Histoire, I p. 133.

1030

Krause, Cingis Han pp. 30–31.

1031

Martin, Rise p. 157.

1032

JR II p. 958; Martin, Rise p. 159.

1033

Martin, Rise p. 160.

1034

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 140.

1035

Frangoise Aubin, 'The Rebirth of Chinese Rule in Times of Trouble,' in Schram, Foundations and Limitations pp. 113–146 (at p. 134).

1036

Mote, Imperial China p. 244.

1037

Martin, Rise pp. 160–161.

1038

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 137.

1039

Martin, Rise pp. 162–163.

1040

Martin, Rise pp. 162–163.

1041

Krause, Cingis Han pp. 30–32; Boyle, Successors pp. 145–146,165.

1042

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 140–141.

1043

Du Halde, Description iv pp. 15–16; Edmonds, Northern Frontiers pp. 115–117.

1044

Krause, Cingis Han pp. 32, 78.

1045

Часть наследственных земельных владений или денежного содержания. — Прим. ред.

1046

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 8–9; Boyle, Successors p. 65.

1047

Gibert, Dictionnaire historique pp. 668–669.

1048

Judges 15: 4.

1049

Gibert, Dictionnaire historique p. 481.

1050

Krause, Cingis Han pp. 32, 78.

1051

Cheng-Ching no longer exists as a city but seems to have been in the vicinity of modern Jinan — for which see Elvin & Skinner, Chinese City pp. 171–172.

1052

Также Фынь или Фыньхэ (Fen). — Прим. пер.

1053

RT I p. 219; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I p. 7. For more detailed studies of the campaign of the princes see ibid, I pp. 803, 842; II p. 736; Boyle, Successors pp. 145–146.

1054

Krause, Cingis Han p. 72.

1055

Martin, Rise p. 165.

1056

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 140–141.

1057

Ramsey, Languages of China pp. 19–26; Lee, Warp and Weft pp. 39–40.

1058

Herbert Franke, 'Siege and Defense of Towns in Medieval China,' in Kiernan & Fairbank, Chinese Ways in Warfare pp. 159–195; Sen Dou Chang, 'The Morphology of Walled Capitals,' in Skinner, City in Late Imperial China pp. 75–100.

1059

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo II pp. 802, 842.

1060

Martin, Rise p. 166.

1061

For fuller details of Genghis's great sweep see RT I pp. 218–219; Krause, Cingis Han pp. 31, 35, 71, 74, 75; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo II p. 736; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 141–142.

1062

Между Ляодунским и Западно-Корейским заливами Желтого моря. — Прим. авт.

1063

Также Вушань. — Прим. пер.

1064

Hildinger, Warriors of the Steppe p. 124. See also Giles, Chinese Biographical Dictionary.

1065

Janhunen, Manchuria pp. 3–8; Edmonds, Northern Frontiers of Qing China op. cit. pp. 138–140.

1066

Lattimore, Mongols of Manchuria pp. 44–46.

1067

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 159.

1068

Gibert, Dictionnaire historique p. 481; Lattimore, Mongols of Manchuria p. 193.

1069

Abel-Remusat, Nouveaux melanges II p. 64.

1070

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 142.

1071

Martin, Rise p. 169.

1072

Martin, Rise p. 170.

1073

Franke, Geschichte iv p. 272; Franke Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 250–267.

1074

SHO p. 236; SHR pp. 176–177; Krause, Cingis Han pp. 32–33.

1075

Elisabetta Chiodo, 'Praising Cinggis Qayan and His Campaigns,' Ural-Altaische Jahrbiicher 17 (2002) pp. 189–233.

1076

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo II p. 789.

1077

RT II p. 222.

1078

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 143–144.

1079

Needham, Science and Civilization op. cit. I p. 68.

1080

Krause, Cingis Han p. 33.

1081

Rachewiltz, 'Muqali, Bol, Tas and An-t'ung,' Papers in Far Eastern History 15 (1977) pp. 45–62 (at p. 49).

1082

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 258.

1083

Martin, Rise p. 169.

1084

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 113–115; Susan Naquin, Peking.

1085

Li, Dray-Novey & Kong, Beijing p. 13; Phillips, Mongols p. 56. Han, Population and Geography of Beijing scales these figures down considerably.

1086

Gabriel, Great Armies p. 38; McGraw, Encyclopedia pp. 103–104.

1087

Bethan V. Purse et al, 'Climate Change and the Recent Emergence of Bluetongue in Europe,' Nature Reviews Microbiology 3 (2005) рр. 171–181; Mellor et al, Bluetongue; Robertson, Handbook of Animal Diseases.

1088

Anastasius van den Wyngaert, 'Itinera et Relationes Fratrum Minorum saeculi XIII et XIV' Sinica Franciscana 1 (192.9) pp. 47–48, 56; Rockhill, William of Rubruck p. 64; Matthew Paris, Chroniea Majora iv p. 386; Robert des Rotours, 'Quelques notes sur l'anthropophagie en Chine,' T'oung Pao 1963 pp. 386–427; Risch, Geschichte der Mongolen; Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 425.

1089

RT I p. 223.

1090

Krause, Cingis Han p. 33.

1091

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 146–147.

1092

Martin, Rise p. 177.

1093

Krause, Cingis Han p. 34; Hambis, Genghis p. 103.

1094

Chase, Firearms p. 58; Jaques, Battles and Sieges I p. 123; Walter J. Fabrychy & Paul E. Jorgesen, Operations Economy p. 254; Lissner, Living Past p. 193.

1095

Martin, Rise p. 178.

1096

JR II p. 965.

1097

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 393–394. See also Boyle, Cambridge History of Iran v pp. 303–304.

1098

Ping-ti Ho, 'An Estimate of the Total Population of Sung-Chin China,' Etudes Song 1 (1970) pp. 32–53; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 622; Koln, Dictionary of Wars p. 206.

1099

Needham, Science and Civilization I p. 139.

1100

ibid, iv part 3 pp. 269–272, 307–309, 313, 350–352.

1101

Gernet, Daily Life p. 15; Abu-Lughod, Before European Hegemony p. 337.

1102

Temple, Genius of China pp. 218–219.

1103

Brook, Confasions of Pleasure pp. 46–49.

1104

Krause, Cingis Han pp. 34–35.

1105

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 33–34.

1106

JR II p. 954.

1107

Abel-Remusat, Nouveaux melanges II p. 64.

1108

В русском тексте «Сказания» этот эпизод излагается иначе (§ 252). — Прим. пер.

1109

RT I p. 224; SHO pp. 239–240; SHR pp. 179–180; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 148; Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 80–82; Ratchnevsky, 'Sigi Qutuqu, ein mongolischer Gefolgsmann im 12–13 Jahrhundert,' Central Asiatic Journal 10 (1965) pp. 87–120 (at pp. 98–103); Buell, Dictionary pp. 243–244.

1110

Lee, Economic History pp. 325–326.

1111

This became the jacquerie of the Red Coats or Red Jackets, sometimes hailed as primitive rebels or the first of the peasant revolutionaries — though most sober historians think this anachronistic and assert that the Red Coats were simply bands of condottieri. Frangoise Aubin, 'The Rebirth of Chinese Rule in Times of Trouble: China in the Early Thirteenth Century,' in Schram, Foundations and Limits pp. 113–146.

1112

Martin, Rise p. 181. The Secret History becomes very confused at this point, as it has 'Red Caps' fighting for the Jin (SHO p. 238; SHR pp. 178–179). The Jin actually used a force known as the 'Multicoloured Caps' as an anti- Red Cap force (Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 912–913).

1113

Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia pp. 33–34.

1114

Martin, Rise p. 182.

1115

Martin, Rise p. 187.

1116

Martin, Rise p. 184.

1117

This was an almost exact repeat of the rout they had suffered here under the Prince of Hailing in 1161 (Ruth Mostern, 'From Battlefields to Counties: War, Border and State Power in Southern Song Huainan,' in Wyatt, Battlefields pp. 227–252 (at p. 241); Needham, Science and Civilization I p. 134; Tilman & West, China under Jurchen Rule p. 29).

1118

Martin, Rise p. 185.

1119

Martin, Rise p. 185.

1120

Lary, Chinese Migration p. 49.

1121

Henthorn, Korea p. 5.

1122

Gaubil, Gentchiscan p. 26.

1123

Martin, Rise p. 202.

1124

Martin, Rise p. 202.

1125

Martin, Rise p. 203.

1126

Parker, Thousand Years pp. 249–250.

1127

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 114–115.

1128

For Muqali's intelligence see Buell, Dictionary pp. 199, 261; Grousset, Empire p. 206.

1129

Martin, Rise p. 211.

1130

Martin, Rise p. 211–213.

1131

Krause, Cingis Han pp. 34–35.

1132

RT I p. 246.

1133

Martin, Rise p. 214.

1134

Martin, Rise p. 215.

1135

Henthorne, Korea p. 6.

1136

His relationship with the Mongols was singular. In 1217, when Muqali was elsewhere, he revolted again and fled to an island when the Mongols invaded the Liao valley and Liaodong. He then moved to the Tumen River basin to avoid both Jin and Mongols and set himself up as a petty princeling of a domain he called Dongxia. Once established, he resubmitted to the Mongols, and provided them with invaluable information about the internal affairs of Korea (Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 258–259).

1137

RT I pp. 98–99; SHO p. 239; SHR pp. 178–179.

1138

Hartog, Genghis p. 71.

1139

Lattimore, Inner Asian Frontiers pp. 21–25.

1140

Erdmann, Temudschin p. 328; Buell, Dictionary p. 236.

1141

Krause, Cingis Han p. 86.

1142

RT I p. 225.

1143

Olbricht & Pinks, Meng-ta pei-lu p. 187.

1144

Martin, Rise p. 189.

1145

Martin, Rise p. 190.

1146

Martin, Rise p. 191.

1147

Martin, Rise p. 191.

1148

Franke, Geschichte IV pp. 266–274.

1149

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 161–162.

1150

Vladimirtsov, Genghis pp. 78–83.

1151

Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 116–117.

1152

Dunnell, Great State p. xxv; Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 pp. 191–214.

1153

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 6.

1154

Rachewiltz, 'Muqali, Bol, Tas and An-t'ung,' loc. cit. p. 50.

1155

Martin, Rise p. 244.

1156

Robinson, Empire's Twilight p. 302; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 357; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 358.

1157

Также Чжан-жеу в сборнике: История монголов. М.: АСТ, 2008. — Прим. пер.

1158

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 358–359; Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 47; Lien-Sheng Yang, 'Hostages in Chinese History,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 15 (1952) pp. 507–521.

1159

Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 48–49. The duel recalls that between the Prince de Conde and the Vicomte de Turenne in the seventeenth century.

1160

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 358.

1161

Martin, Rise pp. 250–251.

1162

RT I p. 227.

1163

Allsen, Commodity and Exchange pp. 76–78.

1164

Robinson, Empire's Twilight pp. 308–309.

1165

Rachewiltz, 'Personnel and Personalities in North China in the Early Mongol Period,' Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 9 (1996) pp. 88–144 (esp. pp. 128–132).

1166

Барщина (фр.).

1167

Tao-chung Yao, 'Chi'u Ch'u-chi and Chinggis Khan,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 46 (1986) pp. 201–219.

1168

Franke & Twichett, Cambridge History p. 362; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 360–372.

1169

Переворот (фр.).

1170

Henthorn, Korea pp. 5–6, 22; Michael C. Rogers, 'Koryo's Military Dictatorship and its relationship with Kin,' T'oung Pao 47 (1949) pp. 43–62.

1171

Michael C. Rogers, 'Factionalism and Koryo Policy under the Northern Song,' Journal of the American Oriental Society 79 pp. 16–25.

1172

Lee, New History pp. 343–350.

1173

Henthorn, Korea pp. 18–22.

1174

Robinson, Empire's Twilight pp. 7–9, 57.

1175

Robinson, Empire's Twilight pp. 53, 265.

1176

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I p. 307; Gari Ledyard, 'Yin and Yang in the China-Manchuria-Korea Triangle,' in Rossabi, China among Equals pp. 313–353; Ledyard, Early Koryo-Mongol Relations.

1177

Henthorn, Korea pp. 27–29; Gari Ledyard, 'The Mongol Campaigns in Korea and the Dating of the Secret History of the Mongols,' Central Asiatic Journal' 9 (1964) pp. 1–22; Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 319.

1178

Charles A. Peterson, 'Old Illusions and New Realities: Sung Foreign Policy, 1217–1234,' in Rossabi, China among Equals pp. 204–239.

1179

Злорадства (нем.).

1180

Charles A. Peterson, 'Old Illusions and New Realities: Sung Foreign Policy, 1217–1234,' in Rossabi, China among Equals p. 205. For the disasters of 1206–1208 and the Sung war with the Jin see Hana, Der Stadt Тean pp. 21–65.

1181

Needham, Science and Civilization I pp. 134–139; Gernet, Daily Life pp. 17–18; Twitchett, Printing and Publishing.

1182

Yuan-kang Wang, 'Explaining the Tribute System: Power, Confucianism and War in Medieval East Asia," Journal of East Asian Studies 13 (2013) pp. 207–232.

1183

Franchise Aubin, 'Li Chi'an,' in Franke, Sung Biographies II pp. 542–546.

1184

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 48; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 359.

1185

Martin, Rise pp. 258–259.

1186

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 363.

1187

Krause, Cingis Han pp. 35–36.

1188

Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 62–64.

1189

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 360–361.

1190

Rachewiltz, 'Muqali, Bol,' loc. cit. pp. 51–52.

1191

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 25–34; Krause, Cingis Han p. 37.

1192

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 89.

1193

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 89–90.

1194

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 359; Martin, Rise pp. 264–265.

1195

Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' loc. cit. pp. 13–14.

1196

Grousset, Conquerant p. 348.

1197

Peterson, 'Old Illusions,' loc. cit. pp. 208, 210.

1198

For Chao Fang see Franke, Geschichte iv p. 273; Franke, Sung Biographies I pp. 54–56.

1199

Charles A. Peterson, 'First Sung Reactions to the Mongol Invasions of the North, 1211–1217,' in Haeger, Crisis and Prosperity pp. 215–252 (at pp. 247–248).

1200

Peterson, 'Old Illusions,' loc. cit. pp. 213–214, 219–220.

1201

Lo, Yeh Shih pp. 105–107; Peterson, 'Old Illusions,' pp. 215–217.

1202

Herbert Franke, 'Sung Embassies: Some General Observations,' in Rossabi, China among Equals pp. 116–137 (at p. 136).

1203

Herbert Franke, 'Sung Embassies: Some General Observations,' in Rossabi, China among Equals pp. 116–137 (at p. 136).

1204

Rachewiltz, 'Muqali, Bol,' loc. cit. pp. 52–53.

1205

Martin, Rise pp. 264–265.

1206

Martin, Rise pp. 265–266.

1207

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 365.

1208

Martin, Rise p. 267.

1209

Martin, Rise p. 269.

1210

RT II p. 299.

1211

Krause, Cingis Han p. 38; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 366.

1212

Martin, Rise p. 270.

1213

Martin, Rise p. 271.

1214

Franke & Twichett, Cambridge History p. 360.

1215

Martin, Rise p. 272.

1216

Krause, Cingis Han p. 38.

1217

Rachewiltz, 'Muqali, Bol,' loc. cit. p. 54; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes p. 371.

1218

Peterson, 'Old Illusions,' loc. cit. p. 209.

1219

Goodrich, Short History p. 173.

1220

Luc Kwanten, 'The Career of Muqali: A Reassessment,' Bulletin of Sung and Yuan Studies 14 (1973) pp. 31–38. The only distant comparison — though they do not rate so highly — are the American Civil War trio of Grant, Sherman and Sheridan.

1221

Henthorn, Korea pp. ix, 27–29, 195.

1222

Martin, Rise p. 276.

1223

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 64.

1224

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 64.

1225

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 360.

1226

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 64.

1227

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 29.

1228

Martin, Rise p. 277.

1229

Martin, Rise pp. 278–279.

1230

Martin, Rise p. 280.

1231

Martin, Rise pp. 280–281.

1232

Chi, Key Economic Areas pp. 106–107, 140.

1233

Franke, Geschichte iv p. 285.

1234

Peterson, 'Old Illusions,' loc. cit. p. 221.

1235

Saunders, Mongol Conquests pp. 196–202.

1236

Pletcher, History of China pp. 172–173.

1237

Needham, Science and Civilization v part 6 p. 135. For a detailed discussion see Payne-Gallwey, Crossbow.

1238

For the Khitan influence see P. Buell, 'Sino-Khitan Administration in Mongol Bukhara,' Journal of Asian History 13 (1979) pp. 121–151; Silverstein, Postal Systems p. 142.

1239

Hardy's poem of course refers to the fated collision of the Titanic and the iceberg. It was the collision of Khwarezmia and Qara Khitai that introduced Fate in the shape of Genghis and, as such, can be seen to have the same kind of inevitability.

1240

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao.

1241

For a full account of the career of Yelu Dashi see Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 19–40.

1242

Denis Sinor, 'The Khitans and the Kara Khitans,' in Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 pp. 227–242 (at p. 235).

1243

Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 103, 107–108.

1244

RT I pp. 228–231; JB I pp. 62–64.

1245

JB I p. 64; II pp. 351, 394, 396.

1246

JB II pp. 360–361.

1247

Barthold, Turkestan p. 367.

1248

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 668.

1249

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 652; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 358, 362, 367.

1250

JB I pp. 346, 349, 359–3б0.

1251

Biran, Qara Khitai p. 78.

1252

JB I pp. 361, 395; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 365–366; Barthold, Histoire des turcs pp. 109–111.

1253

Sinor, 'Western Information on the Khitans and Some Related Questions,' Journal of the American Oriental Society 115 (1995) pp. 262–269.

1254

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 88–89.

1255

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 382–384.

1256

Для устрашения (лат.).

1257

JB II p. 395; Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 pp. 134–136; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 365–366.

1258

Christian, History of Russia I p. 379.

1259

Barthold, Four Studies I p. 395; Barthold, Turkestan p. 364; Hartmann, An-Nasir li-Din Allah p. 80.

1260

Herodotus (1.203) knew that the Caspian was an inland sea but the contrary views of Pliny the Elder, Natural History (6.15.36–37) and Strabo, Geography (2.5.14) proved tenacious. For the Caspian in the Mongol era see Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 61–62; Pelliot, Recherches pp. 104–106.

1261

JB I p. 65.

1262

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 653.

1263

Barthold, Turkestan рр. 363, 366, 368.

1264

JB I pp. 65–68, 70–73, 75; Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 180–191, 194–196.

1265

JB I pp. 65, 75.

1266

JB II p. 396.

1267

Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 81–82.

1268

For this part of Muhammad's career see Barthold, Turkestan pp. 322–351; cf also Grousset, Empire p. 169.

1269

Biran, Qara Khitai p. 65.

1270

Barthold, Turkestan p. 401.

1271

JB I pp. 75–76.

1272

Biran, Qara Khitai p. 83; Turkestan p. 402; Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' loc. cit. p. 55.

1273

Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 80–81.

1274

Thomas T. Allsen, "'Ever Closer Encounters": The Appropriation of Culture and the Apportionment of Peoples in the Mongol Empire,' Journal of Early Modem History I (1997) pp. 2–25; Peter B. Golden, '"I Will Give the People Unto Thee": The Chingissid Conquests and their Aftermath in the Turkic World, 'Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 3rd series 10 (2000) pp. 21–41; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 298.

1275

JB I pp. 67–68.

1276

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 233; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 172; Spuler, Muslim World II p. 89.

1277

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 301–304; II pp. 39–41, 68–73; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 109–116.

1278

JB p. 67; Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 195–196.

1279

SHO p. 221; SHR p. 163; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 845. Other locations through which Jebe passed, according to Chinese sources, were T'ien Shan, Issyk Kul, the Bebel Pass, Uch-Turfan and Aksu (Martin, Rise p. 231).

1280

JB I pp. 69–70; II pp. 370–383.

1281

JB I p. 68; Barthold, Turkestan p. 403.

1282

JB II pp. 347, 357; Biran, Qara Khitai p. 171.

1283

There is a very good account of the Irghiz River in Schuyler, Turkistan p. 16.

1284

JB II p. 371.

1285

RT I pp. 235–236; JR I pp. 269–270.

1286

JB II pp. 371–373; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 369–372.

1287

Nesawi [Nasawi], Djelal ed-Din Mankobirti pp. 19–20; Grenard, Genghis p. 140.

1288

JB I pp. 303–304; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 393–394.

1289

JR II p. 966.

1290

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 205.

1291

JB I p. 304.

1292

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 396–397.

1293

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 396–397.

1294

JR I p. 270.

1295

JB II pp. 390–391; Hartmann, An-Nasir pp. 83–84; Spuler, Muslim World II p. 8.

1296

Hartmann, An-Nasir p. 82; Barthold, Four Studies I p. 88.

1297

Thomas T. Allsen, 'Mongolian Princes and their Merchant Partners, 1200–1260, Asia Minor, 3rd series 2 (1989) pp. 83–126 (at p. 91).

1298

Minorsky, Sharaf al Zaman Tahir Marzavi (1942) pp. 14–15; Hourani, Arab Peoples p. 112.

1299

JB I pp. 77–78; Lech, Mongolische Weltreich p. 19; Barthold, Four Studies I p. 71; Vladimirtsov, Genghis p. 93.

1300

Biran, Qara Khitai p. 138.

1301

Eisma, Chinggis Qan pp. 78–79; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 205–206.

1302

Togan, Flexibility and Limitation p. 57.

1303

Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia p. 117.

1304

JR II p. 967.

1305

The Otrar incident is well documented and comprehensively commented on in RT I p. 234; JB I pp. 79–80, 304–305, 367; IAA III pp. 204–205; JR I p. 271; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 398–399; Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' loc. cit. pp. 52–53.

1306

JR II p. 967; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 277; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 397–399.

1307

JR II p. 1141.

1308

IAA III pp. 205–206.

1309

IAA III p. 206.

1310

IAA III p. 206.

1311

These issues relate to the classic theories of strategy set out in Liddell Hart, Strategy. See also Bond, Basil Liddell Hart; Alex Danchev, 'Liddell Hart and the Indirect Approach,' Journal of Military History 63 (1999) pp. 313–337.

1312

Clausewitz, On War.

1313

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 124.

1314

Чувство общности интересов, товарищество (фр.).

1315

Bregel, Firdaws al-Iqbal; D. N. Mackenzie, 'Khwarezmian Language and Literature,' in Yarshater, ed., Cambridge History of Iran (1983) III part 2 pp. 1244–1249.

1316

Christian, History of Russia I p. 379; Barthold, Turkestan p. 377.

1317

JR I p. 240; Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 431; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 89–91.

1318

JB II p. 466; Spuler, History of the Mongols p. 32.

1319

Eisma, Chinggis Khan p. 84.

1320

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 124, 129–130.

1321

Bahn, World Archaeology pp. 134–135; Gunnar Jarring, 'The Toponym Takla-makan,' Turkic Languages 1 (1997) рр. 227–240.

1322

Barthold, 'Tarim,' in Encyclopaedia of Islam (ist ed., repr. 1993) I p. 673; Hedin, Explorer pp. 219, 233; Stein, Ancient Khotan; John E. Hill, Through the Jade Gate pp. 13, 121, 160–161; Baumer, Southern Silk Road.

1323

Toynbee, Between Oxus and Jumma.

1324

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 437–439; Cordier, Histoire generate II pp. 207–211.

1325

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 pp. 130–172.

1326

Vambery, Bokhara p. 111.

1327

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 212–213.

1328

JR I p. 272.

1329

This is the area associated with the later famous travellers Aurel Stein, Sven Hedin, Albert von Le Coq and Paul Pelliot (see Christopher Baumer, Southern Silk Road). For the Tarim basin see W. Barthold, 'Tarim,' loc. cit. I p. 673. For the Taklamakan Desert see Gunnar Jarring, 'The Toponym Taklamakan,' loc. cit. pp. 227–240; Bahn, World Archaeology pp. 134–135. The Taklamakan desert was also important in eighteenth-century Chinese history (see Perdue, China Marches West).

1330

Yule, Cathay I p. 192. The pass is located at 39° 56' N, 73° 41' E.

1331

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 13–15.

1332

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 497–488.

1333

JR II pp. 963–966; JB II p. 376; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 120.

1334

Bira Shagdar, 'The Mongol Empire in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries,' in Elisseeff, Silk Roads pp. 127–144 (at p. 133).

1335

For different accounts of this battle see Lamb, March of the Barbarians pp. 124–125, 133–134; Chambers, Devil's Horsemen pp. 9–10; Gabriel, Subotai pp. 78–79.

1336

Pittard, 'Mongol Warfare' pp. 12–13.

1337

Grenard, Genghis p. 139; Hartog, Genghis p. 96.

1338

Barthel, Mongolei pp. 34–36.

1339

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 14. The Dabistan-Daban pass is at roughly 46° N, 92° E.

1340

The Ob-Irtysh River, 3,360 miles long, is the seventh longest in the world. Scholars dispute whether the Ob or the Irtysh should be given primacy (as in the Mississippi-Missouri case), but the conventional view is to see the Irtysh as a tributary of the Ob rather than vice versa. For the importance of the Irtysh in history see Di Cosmo, Military Culture pp. 181–185; Millward, Xinjiang p. 33.

1341

The ancient mentions are Herodotus 4.13.1 and Ptolemy 6.16.7. The classic description of the Dzungaria Gate is in Carruthers, Unknown Mongolia pp. 415–418.

1342

Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia pp. 57–60.

1343

Lane, Daily Life p. 116.

1344

Leo de Hartog, 'Army of Genghis Khan,' loc. cit. p. 484; Hartog, Genghis pp. 52–53.

1345

Barthold (Turkestan p. 404) estimates 250,000 in total, 150–200,000 on the Khwarezmia campaign and another 50,000 in China.

1346

Martin, Rise p. 237.

1347

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 210.

1348

Eisma, Chinggis Khan pp. 81–82.

1349

Asa Gambu's reply seems an uncanny preecho of the famous Rob Roy MacGregor's declaration when asked by his putative Jacobite allies to join in the battle of Sherifffnuir in 1715: 'No! No! If they canna do it wi'out me, they canna do-it wi'me.'.

1350

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 277; Barthold, Four Studies pp. 92–108; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 403–404.

1351

Gaubil, Gentchiscan p. 34.

1352

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 85.

1353

For a description of Almaliq, its cotton fields, canals and fruit orchards see ibid. pp. 85–86; cf also Pelliot, 'L'edition collective des oeuvres de Wang Kouo-Wei,' T'oungPao 26 (1929) p. 174.

1354

SHO p. 249; SHR pp. 189–191.

1355

JR II pp. 968–969.

1356

For Banakat see Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 474, 488.

1357

There is an outstanding analysis of all this in C. C. Walker, 'Genghis Khan's Invasion of South-West Asia,' Canadian Defence Quarterly (1932–1933) pp. 23–39, 156–173 (reprinted as a monograph in 1940).

1358

Битвы: при Заме (Заме-Нараггаре) — решающее сражение Ганнибала во Второй Пунической войне, 202 год до н. э.; при Гавгамелах — сражение Александра Великого, 331 год до н. э.; при Каннах — сражение Ганнибала, 216 год до н. э. — Прим. пер.

1359

JB I pp. 79–80, 82–86, 347–348; JR II pp. 968–970; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 356, 364, 397–398, 406–407.

1360

Walker, 'Genghis Khan's Invasion,' loc. cit.

1361

Barthold, Histoire des turcs pp. 123–124; Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 484–485; Skrine & Ross, Heart of Asia pp. 157–159.

1362

JB I pp. 82–84.

1363

Spuler, Mongolen in Iran pp. 24–26.

1364

JR II p. 1048.

1365

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 219–221.

1366

JR II p. 910.

1367

RT II pp. 241–242; JR II pp. 970–971; JB I pp. 84–85.

1368

Городище у станции Тимур в Узбекистане. — Прим. пер.

1369

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 278; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 130.

1370

Wolff, Mongolen pp. 60–71.

1371

JB I pp. 96–97.

1372

JB I p. 87; Barthold, Turkestan p. 179.

1373

JB I p. 92; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 221–224.

1374

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 417–419.

1375

RT II pp. 243–245; JR II pp. 972–973.

1376

JB I pp. 92–95.

1377

Gabriel, Subotai p. 81.

1378

JB I pp. 98–102; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 407–409; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 227–228.

1379

Liddell Hart (Great Captains Unveiled pp. 11–15) regards it as possibly the strategic masterpiece in all history.

1380

See Alex Danchev, 'Liddell Hart and the Indirect Approach,' loc. cit. pp. 313–337; Danchev, Alchemist of War.

1381

Vambery, Bokhara p. 28; Wolff Mongolen p. 69.

1382

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 461–462.

1383

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 p. 265; Barthold, Turkestan p. 88.

1384

Frye, Bukhara p. 93; Frye, al-Narshakhi; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 103–104, 112.

1385

Eisma, Chinggis Khan p. 86.

1386

Barthold, Turkestan p. 424.

1387

Togan, Flexibility and Limitation pp. 54–55; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 354–355.

1388

JB I pp. 102–107; Barthold, Turkestan p. 409.

1389

Ibn al-Athir says 11 February (IAA III p. 308) while Juzjani says 15 February (JR II pp. 978–979). Rashid, while giving full details of the siege, mentions no exact date (RT II pp. 245–247).

1390

JR II pp. 976–977; Togan, Flexibility p. 55; Dankoff Wisdom p. 221.

1391

IAA III p. 209.

1392

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 409–410.

1393

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 131.

1394

Eisma, Chinggis Khan p. 87.

1395

JB I p. 107; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 231–234.

1396

Spuler, Mongolen in Iran p. 22; Barthold, Turkestan p. 410.

1397

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate p. 463.

1398

Bloom & Blair, Grove Encyclopedia of Islamic ART III pp. 170–177; Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 1 p. 265.

1399

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 463–471.

1400

JB II pp. 376–377.

1401

Part of this weakness was the Shah's own fault. Two years after the final conquest of his empire he still had not replaced the governors he had mindlessly killed (Barthold, Four Studies I p. 71).

1402

Barthold, Four Studies I p. 39; Barthold, Turkestan p. 405.

1403

Barthold, Four Studies I p. 39; Barthold, Turkestan p. 419.

1404

JR II p. 971.

1405

IAA III p. 210; JB II p. 378; Barthold, Turkestan p. 419.

1406

IAA III p. 209; JB I pp. 117–119.

1407

RT II pp. 247–249; JR II p. 990; JB I pp. 117–119.

1408

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 235–239.

1409

Barthold, Turkestan p. 480.

1410

IAA III pp. 209–210.

1411

JB I pp. 121–122; JR II p. 980.

1412

JB I p. 122; Barthold, Turkestan p. 413.

1413

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 240.

1414

In 1221, on his way to visit Genghis, the Chinese sage Chang Chun and his large party of monks did a meticulous count that established that only a quarter of the pre-1219 population had survived (Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 93).

1415

Воскресшим (лат.).

1416

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate p. 465.

1417

Eisma, Chinggis Khan p. 89.

1418

IAA III p. 210.

1419

Waley, Travels p. 110.

1420

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 433–436, 441–444, 457–458.

1421

Wolff, Mongolen p. 77.

1422

Eisma, Chinggis Khan pp. 90–96.

1423

Eisma, Chinggis Khan pp. 90–96.

1424

RT II p. 255; JB I p. 129.

1425

Спасайся, кто может (фр.).

1426

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 241.

1427

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 241–242.

1428

JR I p. 275.

1429

JR I p. 276.

1430

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 242–243.

1431

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 428, 446.

1432

JR I p. 274.

1433

SHC pp. 199–200.

1434

IAA III p. 210.

1435

JB I p. 143.

1436

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 244.

1437

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 378–379.

1438

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 244.

1439

RT II pp. 250–251.

1440

JB I p. 144.

1441

JB I p. 145.

1442

For Ferdowsi see Frye, Golden Age p. 200; Davis, Shahnameh. For Tus in general see Kennedy, Court of the Caliphs.

1443

Eisma, Chinggis Khan p. 92.

1444

JB I p. 307; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 420–422. For Damghan see Bloom & Blair, Grove Encycopedia I p. 291; Sha'bani, Book of Iran p. 221.

1445

IAA III pp. 212–213; JR I p. 277.

1446

JB II pp. 466–468; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 259–260.

1447

JR II p. 1082. For Eljigidei see JB I pp. 184, 249.

1448

Eisma, Chinggis Khan p. 93.

1449

IAA III p. 213.

1450

JR I p. 277; JB II p. 384; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 422–425; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 254.

1451

Spuler, Mongolen in Iran p. 22; Barthold, Turkestan p. 160; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 250–251.

1452

JB II p. 384; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 422–425;.

1453

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 254–255.

1454

JB II p. 385; JR II pp. 993–994.

1455

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 254.

1456

JR I p. 279.

1457

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 280; Wolff, Mongolen p. 80.

1458

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 278.

1459

IAA III pp. 211–212.

1460

JB I pp. 142–149.

1461

For the history and culture of Khwarezm see Yuri Bregel, 'The Sarts in the Khanate of Khiva,' Journal of Asian History 12 (1978) pp. 121–151; Bregel, Firdaws al-Iqbal; D. N. MacKenzie, 'Khwarazmian Language and Literature,' in E. Yarshater, ed., Cambridge History of Iran III part 2 pp. 1244–1249.

1462

JB I pp. 174–175.

1463

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 265. For Khiva see Burnaby, Ride to Khiva', Philip Glazebrook, Journey to Khiva', Moser, Asie centrale; Nashriyoti, Khiva.

1464

JR II p. 1097.

1465

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 266.

1466

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 458–459; Sykes, Persia p. 64; Daniel, Iran p. 28.

1467

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 457–458.

1468

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 433–434.

1469

JR II pp. iioo-iioi; Barthold, Turkestan p. 432.

1470

JB III pp. 399–402; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 280.

1471

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 267.

1472

JB I pp. 123–125.

1473

JR I p. 280.

1474

SHO p. 250; SHR p. 191; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 433, 437.

1475

JB I pp. 123–125.

1476

JR II pp. 1098–1099.

1477

JB II pp. 126–127.

1478

IAA III pp. 227–228; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 268–269.

1479

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 435–437.

1480

«На жаркое» или «в качестве основного блюда» (фр.).

1481

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 270.

1482

JB I p. 96; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 131; Allsen, Mongol Imperialism p. 89.

1483

IAA III p. 228; Encyclopaedia of Islam (2nd ed.) II pp. 41–44.

1484

JB II pp. 402–404.

1485

JB I pp. 174–175; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 424–426.

1486

SHO p. 251; SHR p. 194.

1487

SHO p. 252; SHR p. 194.

1488

IAA III p. 225.

1489

JB I p. 130; Bloom 8C Blair, Islamic Art and Architecture I pp. 258–259; Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 420–421.

1490

JB I p. 131; Boyle, Cambridge History of Iran v pp. 303–421 (at p. 312); Barthold, Turkestan pp. 427–455.

1491

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 272.

1492

J. A. Boyle, 'On the Titles given in Juvaini to certain Mongolian Princes,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 19 (1956) pp. 146–154 (at pp. 146–148); Boyle, 'Iru and Maru in the Secret History of the Mongols,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 17 (1954) рр. 403–410.

1493

For the comparison with Bukhara see Dumper & Stanley, Cities of the Middle East pp. 95–99; cf Frye, al-Narshakhi. The entire vexed question of the size of medieval cities is discussed in Chandler, Urban Growth.

1494

Bloom & Blair, Islamic Art and Architecture II pp. 476–479.

1495

For Tolui on the road to Merv see JR II p. 1028. For the mausoleums of the great Iranian cities — Bukhara, Urgench, Merv and Herat — see Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations, IV part 2 pp. 516–531, 545–549.

1496

1497

Треть или четверть дюйма, средний размер ячменного зерна. — Прим. пер.

1498

For Tolui on the road to Merv see JR II p. 1028. For the mausoleums of the great Iranian cities — Bukhara, Urgench, Merv and Herat — see Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations, iv part 2 p. 297.

1499

The Merv system was a classic example of what one scholar has called 'oriental despotism', known to Marxists as the 'oriental mode of production' (see Wittfogel, Oriental Despotism).

1500

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 2 p. 266; Williams, Merv.

1501

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 279–282.

1502

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 283–284.

1503

JB I pp. 153–158.

1504

IAA III pp. 226–227.

1505

JR II pp. 1031–1033.

1506

JB I pp. 158–162; Boyle, 'Dynastic and Political History of the U-Khans,' in Boyle, Cambridge History of Iran v pp. 303–421 (at pp. 313–314).

1507

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 287–288.

1508

Grousset, L'Empire pp. 240–241.

1509

Eisma, Chinggis Khan pp. 98–99.

1510

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 275–276.

1511

JR II p. 1033.

1512

JB I p. 145.

1513

There is a considerable literature on medieval Nishapur. Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 2 pp. 412–422, 440–443; Bosworth, Historic Cities pp. 421–439; Bloom & Blair, Islamic ART III pp. 59–60; Bulliet, Patricians; Wilkinson, Pottery; R. W. Bulliet, 'Medieval Nishapur: A Topographical and Demographic Reconstruction,' Studia Iranica 5 (1976) pp. 67–89; Meri, Medieval Islamic Civilization ii; Kroger, Glass; C. Melville, 'Earthquakes in the History of Nishapur,' Iran 18 (1980) pp. 103–120. For the population of Nishapur see Bulliet, 'Medieval Nishapur,' loc. cit. p. 88. For Sufism see Margaret Malamud, 'Sufi Organisations and Structures of Authority in Medieval Nishapur,' International Journal of Middle East Studies 26 (1994) pp. 427–442. Naturally no attempt will be made here to refer to the many books on Omar Khayyam.

1514

JB I pp. 169–178.

1515

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 289–291. The ballista was a magnified crossbow which propelled javelins, unlike the mangonel, which hurled stones (Oman, Art of War I pp. 137–138).

1516

JR II p. 1035.

1517

IAA III p. 27.

1518

JB I pp. 169–178.

1519

Также Харун ар-Рашид. — Прим. пер.

1520

JB I p. 152; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 281; Boyle, Successors p. 165.

1521

JR II p. 997.

1522

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 407–410; Bloom & Blair, Islamic ART II pp. 146–150; Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 2 p. 272.

1523

IAA III p. 27.

1524

JR II p. 1036.

1525

JR II pp. 1037–1039.

1526

JR II pp. 1037–1039.

1527

JB II p. 403.

1528

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 286–287.

1529

JB II pp. 404, 460.

1530

JR II p. 1083.

1531

JR II p. 1083.

1532

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 273.

1533

IAA III p. 225.

1534

JB I pp. 132–133; Boyle, Successors p. 137.

1535

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 296.

1536

Pelliot, Horde d'Or pp. 86–87.

1537

JR I p. 2.89; JB I p. 405; Barthold, Turkestan p. 442.

1538

Yule, Cathay iv pp. 209, 257; Dupuy, Harper Encyclopedia p. 366.

1539

JR I p. 289.

1540

JB II pp. 406–407.

1541

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 302; Barthold, Turkestan p. 441.

1542

Barthold pp. 441–443.

1543

JR I p. 290.

1544

JR II p. 1003; Barthold, Turkestan p. 443.

1545

RT II p. 256.

1546

Eisma, Chinggis Khan p. 102.

1547

Eisma, Chinggis Khan p. 102.

1548

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 445–446.

1549

JB I p. 174; II p. 411.

1550

JR I p. 291.

1551

IAA III p. 229.

1552

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 306.

1553

Nesawi [Nasawi], Djelal ed-Din Mankobirti pp. 138–141.

1554

JB II pp. 410–411. That this quote is authentic seems confirmed by the similar wording used by Rashid: 'From that father that such a son should come! In all the world no one has ever seen or heard of such a man among the renowned ancients. After saving himself on the shore from such a battle, he will perform many valiant feats' (RT II p. 256).

1555

JR I p. 291.

1556

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 307–308.

1557

JB II pp. 411–413; JR I р. 537.

1558

JB II p. 391.

1559

The story of Jalal's two-year sojourn in India is a saga in itself, though irrelevant to the history of Genghis Khan. There were frequent battles with local tribesmen, in one of which Jalal was wounded in the arm, and even an inchoate alliance with a Khokhar chieftain, whose daughter he is said to have married. Jalal tried to mould an alliance of the Khilji, Turkoman and Ghori tribes, but this foundered (predictably) on the issue of booty. Jalal spent much time with his Khokar allies in the Salt Range. He penetrated deep into Sind and tried to persuade governor Qabacha to help him, but the governor was too terrified of the Mongols. Jalal's army went on to sack a number of cities (JB II pp. 411–421; JR I pp. 294–295).

1560

JB II pp. 415–421; Eisma, Chinggis Khan p. 103; Chandra, Delhi Sultanate p. 40.

1561

RT II p. 257; JB I pp. 141–142; JR I pp. 534–539; Boyle, 'Iru and Maru,' loc. cit.; d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 309–310; Barthold, Turkestan p. 446.

1562

JB i, p. 37; JR II pp. 1046, 1081. For the absurd claims by Indian nationalists see Qureshi, Administration pp. 136, 140; Ikram, Muslim Civilization pp. 44–45, 59, 63.

1563

McLeod, History of India p. 35.

1564

15,5–18,3 градуса по Цельсию. — Прим. пер.

1565

32 градуса по Цельсию. — Прим. пер.

1566

Jackson, Delhi Sultanate; Wink, Slave Kings; Mehta, Medieval India i.

1567

Gibb, Ibn Battuta II p. 478.

1568

Gibb, Ibn Battuta II p. 479.

1569

J. M. Smith, 'Mongol Manpower and Persian Population,' Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 18 (1975) pp. 271–299.

1570

JB I p. 137; Barthold, Turkestan p. 454.

1571

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 134.

1572

JR II pp. 1045–1047, 1081–1084; JB I p. 139.

1573

Rockhill, Rubruck pp. 187–188; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 289; Krause, Cingis Han p. 39; Chunchiang Yen, 'The Chiiehtuana as Word, Art Motif and Legend,' Journal of the American Oriental Society 89 (1969) pp. 578–599 (at pp. 589–591).

1574

JR II p. 1073; JB I pp. 135–138.

1575

JR II p. 1072.

1576

Eisma, Chinggis Khan p. 102.

1577

JB I p. 135; JR II рр. 1007, 1043, 1057, 1073, 1126; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 282.

1578

JR II p. 1047; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 293; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 317; Vladimirtsov, Genghis p. 106; Yate, Khurasan.

1579

Browne, Literary History of Persia II pp. 427–431; Grousset, Empire p. 243.

1580

JR II p. 1048; cf also Dumper & Stanley, Cities of the Middle East p. 169 — quoting the fourteenth-century historian Saif bin Muhammad bin Yaqub Saifi.

1581

JR II p. 1050.

1582

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 315; Barthold, Turkestan p. 449.

1583

JB I p. 131; JR II pp. 1023–1026.

1584

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 312–313.

1585

JR II p. 1050.

1586

Le Strange, Eastern Caliphate pp. 408–409; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 314. A meticulous account of the siege of Herat is in Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches II pp. 278–290.

1587

JR II pp. 1051–1055.

1588

JR II p. 1055.

1589

JR II pp. 1062–1066.

1590

JR II pp. 1066–1070.

1591

J. T. Wylie, 'The First Mongol Conquest of Tibet Reinterpreted,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 37 (1977) pp. 103–133 (at pp. 104–107).

1592

Chase, Firearms p. 58; Adie & Habib, History of Civilizations v p. 58.

1593

Kim Stubbs, 'Facing the Wrath of Genghis Khan,' Military History (May 2006) pp. 30–37.

1594

Jurgen Paul, 'L'invasion mongole comme revelateur de la societe irannienne,' in Aigle, L'lran pp. 37–53 (esp. p. 41).

1595

As is argued in Nesawi [Nasawi], Djelal ed-Din Mankobirti, passim.

1596

For these qualities of the Mongol horse see Bayarsaikhan, Mongol Horse.

1597

Lamb, Genghis, p. 45.

1598

Thackston, Habibu's-siyar I p. 118.

1599

Kolbas, Mongols in Iran pp. 76–77; Boyle, Cambridge History of Iran v p. 308–311.

1600

IAA III p. 214; RT II p. 259; С. E. Bosworth, 'Zanran,' in Encyclopedia of Islam (2^>nd ed.) XI p. 447.

1601

Buell, Dictionary p. 235.

1602

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 325.

1603

IAA III p. 214.

1604

Altunian, Mongolen und ihre Eroberungen p. 21.

1605

For exhaustive detail see Constant, L'Azerbaidjan.

1606

Morgan, Mongols p. 142.

1607

P. Halfter, 'Die militarischen Triumphe der Georgier und ein wenig beachtetes Erdbeben an der Grenze Armenisch-Kilikiens (c. Ende August 1213),' Le Museon 122 (2009) pp. 423–427.

1608

Strabo 11.13.5; it.14.5; Ptolemy 5.12; Pliny the Elder 6.39.

1609

IAA III p. 215; RT II p. 259; E. Schutz, 'Tatarenstiirme in Gebirgsgelande,' Central Asiatic Journal 17 (1973) pp. 253–273 (at p. 256).

1610

Pierre-Vincent Claverie, 'L'apparition des Mongols sur la scene politique occidentale, 1220–1223,' Le Moyen Age 105 (1999) pp. 601–613 (at pp. 608–609); M.-F. Brosset, Histoire de la Georgie I pp. 440, 442, 459.

1611

IAA III pp. 216–217.

1612

Эрбиль находится в Ираке. — Прим. пер.

1613

IAA III p. 217; Tyerman, God's War. pp. 641–649.

1614

Peters, Christian Society pp. 90–91, 123–124.

1615

IAA III pp. 218–219.

1616

IAA III p. 219.

1617

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 332–333.

1618

IAA III p. 220.

1619

ibid.; d'Ohsson I рр. 333–334.

1620

Altunian, Die Mongolen p. 21; Schutz, 'Tatarenstiirme,' loc. cit. p. 258.

1621

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 334–336.

1622

Utik, then a province of Armenia, is today in Azerbaijan. (Mark Chakin, Armenia p. 181).

1623

Bedrosian, Kirakos Gandzakets'i pp. 234–235.

1624

IAA III p. 221.

1625

Bedrosian, Kirakos pp. 201–203. For other accounts of the Mongols in Armenia see Bedrosian, 'Armenia during the Seljuk and Mongol Periods,' in Hovannisian, Armenian People I pp. 241–291 (esp. p. 256); Thomson, Rewriting Caucasian History; Dashdondog, Mongols and Armenians p. 43; Herrin & Saint-Guillain, Identities and Allegiances.

1626

This is the modern Shamkir, now in Azerbaijan, scene of a Georgian victory over the Azerbaijanis in 1195 (Allen, Georgian People p. 104).

1627

IAA III pp. 221–222.

1628

Gabriel, Subotai p. 93.

1629

RT II p. 259; IAA III p. 221; Schutz, 'Tatarenstiirme,' loc. cit. p. 257; Suny, Making of the Georgian Nation pp. 39–44; Rayfield, Edge of Empires.

1630

Rodenberg, Epistolae I pp. 178–179.

1631

Дословно: «Для поощрения других». Ирония передает смысл: «В назидание другим» (фр.).

1632

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 335; RT II p. 260; IAA III p. 222. For the Caucasus see de Waal, Caucasus; Coene, Caucasus.

1633

I. Nasidze et al, 'Genetic Evidence Concerning the Origin of the South and North Ossetians,' Annals of Human Genetics (2004) pp. 588–589. For the Alans see Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck op. cit. pp. 102–103, 259; Dawson, Mongol Mission, p. 41. They had been converted to Greek Orthodox Christianity in the tenth century (Jean Dauvillier, 'Byzantins d'Asie centrale et d'Extreme-Orient au moyen age, 'Revue des Etudes Byzantines 11 (1953) pp. 73–80).

1634

For the Circassians see Spencer, Western Caucasus p. 6; cf also Bell, Journal; Jaimoukha, Circassians.

1635

Pelliot, 'A propos des Comans,' Journal Asiatique 11 (1920) pp. 133–150 (esp. p. 149); A. Bruce Boswell, 'The Kipchak Turks,' Slavonic Review 6 (1928) pp. 68–85; Vernadsky, Kievan Russia pp. 86–90, 222–225, 235–238.

1636

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 337.

1637

RT II p. 260; IAA III p. 222.

1638

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 295–298.

1639

Wallace, Rise of Russia p. 38.

1640

Судак (также Сурож, Сугдея). — Прим. пер.

1641

Marie Nystazopoulou-Pelekidis, 'Venise et la Mer Noire du Xie au XVe siecle,' in A. Pertusi, ed., Venezia I pp. 541–582; Phillips, Medieval Expansion pp. 96–114; Lane, Venice.

1642

L. Petachi, 'Les marchands italiens dans l'empire mongol,' Journal Asiatique 250 (1962) pp. 549–574; Crowdy, Enemy Within p. 49; Bratianu, Commerce genois. The Mongols always favoured the Venetians and protected their merchants on the Silk Road (Peter Jackson, Delhi Sultanate pp. 252–253).

1643

Светлейшая. Торжественное название Венецианской республики с конца VII века до 1797 года. — Прим. пер.

1644

Ciociltan, Black Sea Trade, esp. pp. 141–157. See also the extensive work by Nicola di Cosmo, 'Mongols and Merchants on the Black Sea Frontier in the 13th and 14th Centuries: Convergences and Conflicts,' in Amitai & Biran, Mongols, Turks pp. 391–424; di Cosmo, 'Black Sea Empire and the Mongol Empire: A Reassessment of the Pax Mongolica,' Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 53 (2010) pp. 83–108.

1645

Эти слова принадлежат арабскому историку Джувейни, оценивающему результаты монгольского нашествия на Туркестан: Ата-Мелик Джувейни. Чингисхан. История завоевателя мира. М.: Магистр-Пресс, 2004. — Прим. пер.

1646

JB I p. 107; Chambers, Devil's Horsemen p. 24.

1647

Magocsi, Ukraine p. 76.

1648

Pipes, Karamzin pp. 105, 110.

1649

Так у автора. — Прим. пер.

1650

Король Норвегии. — Прим. пер.

1651

Volodymyr Mezentsev, 'The Territorial and Demographic Development of Medieval Kiev and Other Major Cities of Rus: A Comparative Analysis Based on Recent Archaeological Research,' The Russian Review 48 (1989) pp. 145–170.

1652

Martin, Medieval Russia p. 61; Franklin & Shepard, Emergence of Rus pp. 2, 13, 279, 282, 287.

1653

Martin, Medieval Russia p. 61; Franklin & Shepard, Emergence of Rus pp. 337–339. See also the articles in Perrie, Cambridge History of Russia, viz: Jonathan Shepard, 'The Origins of Rus c. 900–1015,' pp. 45–72; Simon Franklin, 'Kievan Rus, 1015–1125,' рр. 73–97; Martin Dimnick, 'The Rus Principalities, 1125–1246,' pp. 98–126.

1654

Fennell, Crisis pp. 6–9, 12–15, 23; Pelenski, Contest for the Legacy.

1655

Moss, History of Russia I pp. 55–59.

1656

Thomas S. Noonan, 'Suzdalia's eastern trade in the century before the Mongol Conquest,' Cahiers du monde russe et sovietique 19 (1978) pp. 371–384; Martin, Medieval Russia pp. 70, 98–101, 112, 121; Langer, Medieval Russia pp. 245–248; Soloviev, Shift Northward.

1657

Moss, History of Russia p. 60.

1658

Тюремная камера в форте Уильям, где в ночь на 20 июня 1756 года задохнулись англичане, заточенные бенгальским навабом Сирадж уд-Даулом. — Прим. пер.

1659

Fennell, Crisis pp. 45–51.

1660

Fennell, Crisis 17–19; Martin, Medieval Russia pp. 66–70, 81–88, 101–103, 106–107, 121–122, 126, 128.

1661

Lazarev, Russian Icon pp. 47–48, 53–56, 67; Valentin L. Ianin, 'Medieval Russia,' in Persie, Cambridge History of Russia I pp. 188–210; Riasanovsky & Steinberg, History of Russia pp. 75–76; Martin, Medieval Russia p. 126.

1662

Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod, p. 25; Martin, Medieval Russia pp. 114–115.

1663

Paul Bushkovitch, 'Urban Ideology in Medieval Novgorod: An Iconographic Approach,' Cahiers du monde russe et sovietique 16 (1975) pp. 19–26.

1664

Martin, Medieval Russia p. 123.

1665

Christian, History of Russia I p. 364.

1666

«Застой». — Прим. пер.

1667

Riasanovsky, History of Russia 1993 ed.) p. 42.

1668

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 297; II p. 71.

1669

Barthold, Histoire des turcs pp. 88–91; Golden, Nomads and their Neighbours; Golden, Turkic Peoples.

1670

Robert L. Wolff, 'The Second Bulgarian Empire: Its Origins and History to 1204,' Speculum 24 (1949) pp. 167–206; Paul Stephenson, Byzantium's Balkan Frontier: A Political Study of the Northern Balkans, 900–1204 (Cambridge 2000); Spinei, Romanians.

1671

Monumenta Germaniae Historiae, Scriptores 21 (1869) p. 216; A. Bruce Boswell, 'The Kipchak Turks,' Slavonic Review 6 (1928) pp. 68–85.

1672

Vasary, Cumans and Tatars pp. 4–7, 13–56; Christian, History of Russia I p. 361; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 43–114.

1673

Chaliand, Nomadic Empires p. 52.

1674

Christian, History of Russia I p. 358.

1675

Vernadsky, Source Book for Russian History I p. 31.

1676

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 70.

1677

Peter B. Golden, 'The Qipchaqs of Medieval Russia,' in Seaman & Marks, Rulers from the Steppe pp. 186–204 (at pp. 197–198).

1678

For a good summary of the Polovtsian raids and the countercampaigns see Vernadsky, Kievan Russia pp. 86–90, 222–225, 235–238.

1679

For the complex politics of Chernigov and Igor's role see Dimnik, Dynasty of Chernigov pp. 108–240.

1680

Nabokov, Song of Igor's Campaign 11. 93–112.

1681

Nabokov, Song of Igor's Campaign 11. 153–171.

1682

These events are described in a number of sources: Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod p. 32; Cross & Sherbowitz-Wetzor, Russian Primary Chronicle; S. A. Zenkovsky, Medieval Russian Epics pp. 137–138; 'The Lay of Igor's Campaign,' in Fennell & Obolensky, A Historical Russian Reader pp. 63–72; Martin, Medieval Russia p. 131.

1683

Nabokov, Song 11. 733–834.

1684

Halperin, Russia and the Golden Horde p. 15.

1685

T. S. Noonan, 'Rus, Pechenegs and Polovtsy: Economic Interactions along the Steppe Frontier in the Pre-Mongol Era,' Russian History 19 (1992) pp. 301–327.

1686

Также Мстислав Удатный. — Прим. пер.

1687

Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod p. 65.

1688

Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod p. 64. For more on Russian ignorance of the Mongols see Grekov & Iakoubovski, Horde d'Or pp. 54, 1901–91; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 296; Bezzola, Mongolen in abendlandischer Sicht p. 41.

1689

J. Fennell, 'The Tatar Invasion of 1223,' Forschungen zur osteuropaischen Geschichte 27 (1980) pp. 18–31. Fennell, like many other writers, places the Battle of Kalka in the year 1222, which the best scholarship has now established as the true date. If the battle of Kalka was indeed fought in 1223, there is an entire twelve-month black hole to be accounted for, as our detailed narrative has made clear.

1690

Fennell, Crisis p. 65.

1691

Grekov & Iakoubovski, Horde d'Or p. 193.

1692

Fennell, Crisis p. 66.

1693

Chambers, Devil's Horsemen pp. 17–30.

1694

Также Ганибек. — Прим. пер.

1695

Gabriel, Subotai p. 99. Vernadsky (Kievan Russia p. 237) says that Mtsislav the Bold 'succeeded in defeating a detachment of Mongol troops' but does not mention that they had been left behind as a suicide squad (suggestio falsi!).

1696

Munro, Rise of the Russian Empire p. 81.

1697

For the entire Kalka campaign the best guide is Nicolle, Kalka.

1698

Так у автора. Согласно российской историографии, дата битвы — 31 мая 1223 года. — Прим. пер.

1699

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 132.

1700

Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod pp. 65–66; Fennell, Crisis p. 91.

1701

Gabriel, Subotai p. 100.

1702

Nicolle, Kalka p. 74; Martin, Medieval Russia p. 132.

1703

Это имя дает автор. Также Плоскыня. — Прим. пер.

1704

Grekov & Iakoubovski, Horde d'Or p. 194; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 297.

1705

Nicolle, Kalka pp. 76–82.

1706

Nicolle, Kalka pp. 75.

1707

IAA III p. 224.

1708

Nicolle, Kalka p. 74.

1709

Jackson, Mongols and the West p. 49.

1710

Все летописные цитаты даны по тексту: «Повесть о битве на Калке, и о князьях русских, и о семидесяти богатырях». Тверская летопись. Сборник. М., 1990. Библиотека «Халкидон». Halkidon2006.Orthodoxy.ru. — Прим. пер.

1711

Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod p. 66; Zenkovsky, Medieval Russian Epics p. 195.

1712

For a good summary of the campaign and its consequence see Grousset, L'empire mongol pp. 517–520.

1713

For a description of the lands the Mongols traversed on the way to Samara see Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 131; Haxthausen, Russian Empire II pp. 70, 223; Clarke, Travels p. 47.

1714

I. Zimonyi, 'The First Mongol Raid against the Volga Bulgars,' in Jarring & Rosen, Altaic Papers pp. 197–204 (at pp. 197–199); A. M. Khalikov, Mongols, Tatars p. 24 (I am grateful to Dr Malcolm Chapman for translations of the relevant sections of this source.).

1715

The correct version (in my view) is in d'Ohsson, Histoire, I p. 346 and Grousset, Empire of the Steppes p. 247. Ibn al-Athir implies that the Mongol defeat at Samara Bend was serious (1AA III p. 224) and is backed by Jackson, Mongols and the West p. 39. For other views see Barthold, Four Studies I p. 41 and de Hartog, Mongol Yoke p. 25. Chambers, Devil's Horseman p. 31 is adamant that the story of a serious Mongol reverse is lying Bulgar propaganda.

1716

Encyclopedia of Islam (2nd ed.) VIII pp. 895–898.

1717

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 19.

1718

JR II pp. 1102–1103; Chambers, Devil's Horsemen p. 31; Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 19–20; Hartog, Genghis p. 123. For a judicious analysis of Jebe see Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 533–538.

1719

Liddell Hart, Great Captains Unveiled.

1720

George Lane, 'The Mongols in Iran,' in Daryaee, Iranian History pp. 243–70 (at p. 248); d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 323.

1721

IAA III p. 215.

1722

Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 95–96.

1723

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 2 pp. 510–512.

1724

Devin DeWeese, 'Stuck in the Throat of Chingiz Khan: Envisioning Mongol Conquest in some Sufi Accounts of the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Centuries,' in Pfeiffer & Quinn, Post-Mongol Central Asia pp. 23–60 (at pp. 32–33, 52).

1725

1726

Hamid Algar, 'Some Observations on religion in Safavid Persia,' Iranian Studies 7 (1974) pp. 287–293; Devin DeWeese, 'The Eclipse of the Kubraviyah in Central Asia,' Iranian Studies 21 (1988) pp. 45–83; Lawson, Reason and Inspiration p. 303.

1727

DeWeese, 'Stuck in the Throat,' loc. cit. pp. 42–43, 46–47.

1728

Kohn, Daoism; Silvers, Taoist Manual.

1729

Vincent Goosaert, 'Quanzhen,' in Pregadio, Encyclopedia of Taoism II pp. 814–820; Komjathy, Cultivating Perfection.

1730

Вторыми автор приводит вторые китайские имена (даосские имена соответственно — Ма Данъян, Тань Чанчжэнь, Лю Чаншэн, Цю Чан Чунь. — Прим. пер.

1731

Даосские имена соответственно — Хао Гуаннин, Ван Юйян, Сунь Циннцзин. — Прим. пер.

1732

Despaux & Kohn, Women in Daoism pp. 142–148.

1733

Eskildsen, Early Quanzhen Taoist Masters pp. 10. 12, 18.

1734

For a full suvey of Chang Chun's career see Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 208–223.

1735

Tao, Jurchen pp. 106–107.

1736

For these arguments see Komjathy, Cultivating Perfection.

1737

There is a huge literature on alchemy and Quanzhen. Representative titles include Pregadio, Awakening to Reality; Pregadio, Chinese Alchemy; Mu, Neidan.

1738

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 143.

1739

Arthur Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 44–45.

1740

Edouard Chavannes, 'Inscriptions et pieces de chancellerie chinoises de l'epoque mongole,' T'oungPao 9 (1908) pp. 297–428 (atp. 399). Another version can be found in Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 37–39.

1741

Самолюбие (фр.).

1742

Chung to Genghis, April 1220, in Chavannes, 'Inscriptions,' loc. cit. p. 303.

1743

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 43–44.

1744

Chavannes, 'Inscriptions,' p. 305.

1745

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 59–64.

1746

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 64–65; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 50–51.

1747

We are not told who the queen was. The inference was that it must have been the ordo of Yesugei or Yesui (and possibly both). It cannot have been Borte's, and Qularis ordo was in the Khenti Mountains of eastern Mongolia (Weatherford, Secret History of the Mongol Queens p. 28). In any case Qulan was with Genghis in the Hindu Kush.

1748

For the city of craftsmen see Allsen, Commodity and Exchange p. 35. For Chinqai see Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 95–110; Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 66–67; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo II p. 825.

1749

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 72–75; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 61.

1750

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 75–77.

1751

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 78; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 64–67.

1752

Pelliot, 'Des artisans chinois a la capitale Abbasid,' T'oung Pao 26 (1928) pp. 1–762.

1753

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 85; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 69.

1754

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 86–92; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 73–77.

1755

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 93.

1756

For Yelu Ahai see JB I p. 97; Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 112–121 (esp. pp. 118–119); Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' loc. cit. pp. 47–48.

1757

For Yelu Chu Cai see Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 136–175.

1758

Ни больше ни меньше, авторитетно (лат.).

1759

For Yelu Chu Cai see Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 144.

1760

For Yelu Chu Cai see Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 144.

1761

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 94–98.

1762

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 82–86.

1763

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 98–100.

1764

As later revealed in the debates held at the Mongol court in the 1250s between Friar William of Rubruck and the priests of rival religions (Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 225–233). Cf Richard Fox Young, 'Deus Unus or Dei Plures Sunt? The Function of Inclusiveness in the Buddhist Defense of Mongol Folk Religion against William of Rubruck,' Journal of Ecumenical Studies 26 (1989) pp. 100–137.

1765

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 102.

1766

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 103–16; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 87–93.

1767

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 111–112; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 94–96.

1768

Tao-chung Yao, 'Chi'u Ch'u-chi and Chinggis Khan,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 46 (1986) pp. 201–219; Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan, pp. 134–135, 149–150, 238.

1769

This might be described as an ur-Kantian notion, as Kant described his noumenon as an object of thought but not of knowledge.

1770

See Chavannes & Pelliot, Un traite manicheen p. 289.

1771

Reid, The Tao of Health p. 26; Welch, Taoism p. 154.

1772

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 24, 118. As for the precious gift of 'life', scholars are divided about whether Chang meant Genghis's or, as a Buddhist, all life including the boar's. An educated guess might be that he was being deliberately ambiguous.

1773

Очевидно, имеется в виду туранский (каспийский) тигр, который обитал на всем пространстве от предгорий Тянь-Шаня до Кавказа. — Прим. пер.

1774

JB II p. 613.

1775

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 115.

1776

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 115–116.

1777

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 97–108.

1778

Chavannes, 'Inscriptions et pieces,' loc. cit. p. 372.

1779

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 119–133.

1780

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist pp. 135–136.

1781

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 150.

1782

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 145.

1783

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 198.

1784

Paul Demieville, 'La situation religieuse en Chine au temps de Marco Polo,' Oriente Poliano (Rome 1957) рр. 193–236 (at pp. 200–201); Rachewiltz, 'The Hsi-Yu-lu by Yeh-Lii Ch'u Ts'ai,' Monumenta Serica 21 (1962) pp. 1–128 (at pp. 25–37).

1785

«Тот, кто целует, и тот, кто подставляет щеку» (фр.).

1786

RT II p. 258; Barthold, Four Studies I pp. 41, 64; Grousset, Empire p. 244.

1787

JR II pp. 1083–1084.

1788

Martin, Rise pp. 283–284.

1789

JR II p. 1084.

1790

d'Ohsson, Histoire I pp. 322–323.

1791

SHO p. 251; SHR pp. 192–193; Barthold, Turkestan p. 455; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 233.

1792

SHO p. 260; SHR p. 198.

1793

A. P. Martinez, 'The Use of Mint-Output Data in Historical Research on the Western Appanages,' in Sinor, Aspects pp. 87–126; Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 362.

1794

Of the many examples of this see, Eleanor Sims, 'Trade and Travel: Markets and Caravanserais,' in Michell, Architecture pp. 80–111; Verschuer, Across the Perilous Sea.

1795

JB I p. 96; Yule, Cathay II pp. 287–288; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 283; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 456–457.

1796

Riasanovsky, Fundamental Principles p. 88; Fletcher, 'The Mongols,' loc. cit. p. 50.

1797

For the improved Mongol diet see Paul D. Buell, 'Pleasing the palate of the Qan: changing foodways of the imperial Mongols,' Mongolian Studies 13 (1990) pp. 69–73; Buell, 'Mongol Empire and Turkicisation: the evidence of food and foodways,' in Amitai-Preiss & Morgan, eds, Mongol Empire op. cit. pp. 200–223; Lane, Daily Life pp. 173–178.

1798

Hildinger, Story of the Mongols pp. 17, 51.

1799

Lane, Daily Life pp. 152–153.

1800

John Smith, 'Dietary Decadence and Dynastic Decline in the Mongol Empire,' Journal of Asian Studies 34 (2000) pp. 35–52.

1801

W Barthold, 'The Burial Rites of the Turks and Mongols,' Central Asiatic Journal 12 (1968) pp. 195–227; Boyle, 'Kirakos,' p. 207; J. A. Boyle, 'A Form of Horse Sacrifice among the Thirteenth and Fourteenth-Century Mongols,' Central Asiatic Journal 10 (1965) pp. 145–150; Pelliot, Recherches p. 99.

1802

Skelton, Marston & Painter, Vinland Map pp. 92–93.

1803

de Windt, From Pekin to Calais.

1804

H. Haslund, Mongol Journey pp. 172–173. According to experts, the word kodagalaku in Mongolian means the depositing of a corpse on the steppes (Lessing, Mongolian-English Dictionary p. 477). For the connections of this practice with Mongol religion in general see Bonnefoy, Asian Mythologies pp. 314–339; Heissig, Synkretismus.

1805

JR II p. 1102; d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 447.

1806

Barthold, Turkestan p. 458.

1807

JB I p. 118.

1808

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 323; Pelliot, Horde d'Or pp. 10–27.

1809

JR II p. 1103.

1810

Имеется в виду английский философ и теоретик общественного договора («Левиафан») Томас Гоббс. — Прим. пер.

1811

The words are by Thomas Hobbes, Leviathan Part 1, Chapter 17.

1812

JR II p. 1103; Barthold, Turkestan p. 495.

1813

Morgan, The Mongols pp. 64–65.

1814

Shensong — у автора, ранее — Shen-Tsung (глава 10). Ань-цюань совершил переворот в 1206 году и сверг императора Чунь-ю, который прежде удостоил его титула Чжэньицзюнь (князь области Чжэньи). В 1211 году Ань-цюань вынужденно отрекся от трона, и его место занял Цзюнь-сян. Императоры Си Ся этого периода: Чунь-ю (1193–1206); Ань-цюань (1206–1211): Цзунь-сян (1211–1223); Дэ-ван (1223–1226); Наньпин ван-Сянь (1226–1227). Кычанов Е. И. Очерк истории тангутского государства. М.: Наука, 1968. — Прим. пер.

1815

As has been well said, 'Asha Gambu's definite refusal to negotiate or compromise provoked the Mongols' devastatingly thorough obliteration of the Tangut state' (Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 211).

1816

Martin, Rise.

1817

Другое имя — Цзунь-сян. — Прим. пер.

1818

ibid. p. 285.

1819

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History pp. 210–211.

1820

Martin, Rise p. 286.

1821

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 304–330.

1822

JB I p. 147.

1823

SHC p. 205; SHO pp. 257–258; SHR pp. 196–198.

1824

Krause, Cingis Han p. 39.

1825

Martin, Rise pp. 289–290.

1826

Ksenia Kepping, 'The Name of the Tangut Empire,' T'oung Pao 80 (1994) pp. 357–376; Kepping, 'Chinggis Khan's Last Campaign as seen by the Tanguts,' in Kepping, Recent Articles pp. 172–195.

1827

Vladimirtsov, Genghis p. 185.

1828

Mote, Imperial China p. 257.

1829

JR II pp. 1085–1086.

1830

Meignan, Paris to Pekin pp. 356–357.

1831

For Qara Qoto see Wang & Perkins, Collections of Sir Aurel Stein pp. 42–44; Kozlow, Chara-choto p. 383; John Carswell, 'A Month in Mongolia: Khara-Khoto revisited,' Asian Affairs 29 (1998) pp. 287–298.

1832

RT II p. 261; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 211.

1833

RT II p. 261; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 211.

1834

Ebrey, East Asia p. 199; Kohn, Dictionary of Wars p. 205; Li, China at War p. 139. There are also some pointers to the devastation in A. P. Terentyev-Katansky, 'The Appearance, Clothes and Utensils of the Tanguts,' in Olderogge, ed., Countries and Peoples pp. 215–244.

1835

Другое название — хунну. — Прим. пер.

1836

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I p. 315; Yule & Cordier, Ser Marco Polo I Chapter 45.

1837

R. W. Dunnell, 'Locating the Tangut Military Estabishment; Uraqai (Wulahai) and the Heishui Zhenyan army,' Monumenta Serica 40 (1992) pp. 219–234 (at pp. 223–228).

1838

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 211.

1839

Martin, Rise p. 300.

1840

Martin, Rise pp. 293–294.

1841

It is surprising that there is no mention of Subedei's important campaign in Gabriel, Subotai.

1842

For the Nan Shan or Qilian mountains see Winchester, Man Who Loved China p. 126. For the Alashan desert see Lattimore, 'Return to China's Northern Frontiers,' Geographical Journal 139 (1973) pp. 233–242.

1843

Martin, Rise p. 293. For the historical importance of Wuwei see Hill, Through the Jade Gate p. 45.

1844

The Nine Fords of the Yellow River feature in what has been described as the most famous love story in Chinese literature, by Wang Shifu; The Story of the Western Wing, p. 118. See also the book review by David L. Rolston, 'The Story of the Western Wing,' The China Quarterly 145 (1996) pp. 231–232.

1845

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo III p. 296; Martin, Rise p. 295.

1846

Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 315–317; Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 973–975; Martin, Rise p. 294.

1847

d'Ohsson, Histoire I p. 273.

1848

RT II pp. 261–262; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I p. 315; II pp. 641–643; Krause, Cingis Han pp. 39–40.

1849

Martin, Rise p. 299.

1850

Herrmann, Atlas of China pp. 42, 44, 47; Yule & Cordier, Ser Marco Polo I pp. 282–283.

1851

SHC p. 207; SHO p. 261; SHR pp. 199–200.

1852

RT II p. 263.

1853

RT II p. 263; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 310–315; II pp. 641–642.

1854

Ruth W Dunnell, 'The Fall of the Xia Empire: Sino-Steppe Relations in the Late Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries,' in Seaman & Marks, Rulers from the Steppe pp. 158–183 (at pp. 178–179).

1855

1368–1644 годы. Основана в результате свержения монгольской династии Юань. — Прим. пер.

1856

Mote, Imperial China pp. 256–257; Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 214.

1857

For an assessment of the population losses see Boland-Crewe 8t Lea, People's Republic of China p. 215.

1858

Martin, Rise p. 296.

1859

Martin, Rise p. 296.

1860

For the myriad problems engendered by this division of the empire see, in greater detail, RT II pp. 349–350. 535, 583, 649, 654.

1861

JB I p. 119; T. Allsen, 'The Princes of the Left Hand: An Introduction to the History of the Ulus of Ordu in the Thirteenth and Early Fourteenth Centuries,' Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi 5 (1987) pp. 5–40.

1862

P. Jackson, 'The Dissolution of the Mongol Empire,' Central Asiatic Journal 22 (1978) pp. 186–244 (esp. p. 193); Fletcher, 'The Mongols,' loc. cit. p. 50.

1863

JR II pp. 1086–1087.

1864

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao pp. 398–400; Ratchnevsky & Aubin, Un code des Yuan III p. lxvi; Ayalon, 'The Great Yasa,' loc. cit. (1971) pp. 151–180; Peter Turchin, Jonathan M. Adams & Thomas D. Hall, 'East-West Orientation of Historical Empires,' Journal of World-Systems Research 12 (2006) pp. 219–229.

1865

Barfield, Perilous Frontier pp. 210–212.

1866

RT II p. 262; SHO p. 15.

1867

Rachewiltz, 'Some Remarks on the Ideological Foundations of Chingis Khan's Empire,' Papers on Far Eastern History 7 (1993) pp. 21–36; Eric Voegelin, 'The Mongol Orders of Submission to the European Powers, 1245–1255,' Byzantion 15 (1941) pp. 378–413.

1868

SHC p. 209; SHO p. 261; SHR pp. 199–200.

1869

Krause, Cingis Han p. 40; Vladimirtsov, Genghis p. 115.

1870

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 975–977.

1871

Mostaert, Sur quelques passages pp. 220–225.

1872

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 995.

1873

JR II p. 1096; JB ip. 180.

1874

Другой вариант имени — Гурбэлджин. — Прим. пер.

1875

Buell, Dictionary pp. 240–241. Rachewiltz refers to 'colourful folklore motifs such as unusual sexual injury caused by the Tangut queen' (Commentary p. 980).

1876

ibid. For an investigation of the possible causes of death see D. C. Wright, 'The Death of Chinggis Khan in Mongolian, Chinese, Persian and European Sources,' in Berta, Historic and Linguistic Interaction pp. 425–433; E. Haenisch, 'Die letzte Feldziige Cinggis Hans und sein Tod nach der ostasiatischen Uberlieferung, 'Asia Minor 9 (1933) pp. 503–551. See also the review of same by Pelliot in T'oung Pao 31 (1934) pp. 157–167.

1877

RT II pp. 263–264; JR II p. 1088; JB I p. 183; Krause, Cingis Han pp. 40–41; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 305–309, 327.

1878

RT II p. 264.

1879

Krueger, Erdeni-yin Tobci; Bawden, Altan Tobci pp. 144–145.

1880

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 142–144.

1881

JR II p. 1089.

1882

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 144.

1883

JB I p. 163; Barfield, Perilous Frontier pp. 207–209.

1884

JB II p. 549.

1885

Mostaert, Sur quelques passages pp. 100–185; Frangoise Aubin, 'Le statut de l'enfant sans la societe mongole,' L'Enfant 35 (1975) рр. 459–599 (at pp. 551–553); d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 9;.

1886

Krause, Cingis Han p. 41; Boyle, Successors pp. 186–187.

1887

Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 936.

1888

JB I pp. 183–190; Boyle, Successors pp. 30–31, 181–182; Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 936.

1889

SHC pp. 190–195; SHR pp. 181–186.

1890

Mostaert pp. 200–207.

1891

Boyle, Successors p. 190; d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 13.

1892

JB II p. 549; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 160; Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes pp. 175–177; Vladimirtsov, Le regime social pp. 66–67.

1893

Boyle, Successors p. 43.

1894

Также Шейбани. — Прим. пер.

1895

Pelliot, Horde d'Or pp. 24, 28–29.

1896

Peter Jackson, 'From Ulus to Khanate: The Making of the Mongol States c. 1220–1290,' in Amitai-Preiss & Morgan, Mongol Empire pp. 12–38.

1897

For Toregene see JB I pp. 239–244.

1898

JR II p. 1104.

1899

Boyle, Successors p, 228; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I p. 253.

1900

SHO p. 277; SHR pp. 207–208.

1901

Boyle, Successors рр. 93–94; JB I pp. 235–236.

1902

Boyle, Successors p. 80.

1903

JB I pp. 201–202; Boyle, Successors pp. 76, 81–82.

1904

JB I pp. 208–235 provides many stories of Ogodei's generosity, making it appear almost pathological or mythical, as if he were a hero in a Frank Capra movie.

1905

Boyle, Successors pp. 83–89, 92–93.

1906

SHO p. 262; SHR pp. 201–202.

1907

Преступление (фр.).

1908

Boyle, Successors pp. 147–148.

1909

Boyle, Successors pp. 155–156.

1910

Barthold, Four Studies I pp. 114–115.

1911

Серого кардинала (фр.).

1912

Boyle, Successors pp. 155–156.

1913

JR II pp. 1144–1148.

1914

RT I p. 44; JR II pp. 1106–1107.

1915

JB I pp. 205–206.

1916

JB I pp. 206–207.

1917

JB I p. 207.

1918

JR II pp. 1110–1115.

1919

Barthold, Four Studies I pp. 35–37. There was another similar incident when a Muslim was unable to repay a loan to an Uighur moneylender. The man was then told he had to convert to Buddhism or accept the local punishment of a beating. He appealed to Ogodei, who quashed the judgement, ordered the Uighur usurer beaten instead, confiscated his house and wife and gave them to the Muslim debtor.

1920

Fletcher, 'Mongols', p. 37.

1921

JB II pp. 411–426; d'Ohsson, Histoire iv pp. 64–68.

1922

JB II pp. 421–423.

1923

JB II p. 424.

1924

IAA III pp. 237–240.

1925

IAA III pp. 244–245.

1926

IAA III pp. 242–243, 254–256.

1927

IAA III pp. 252–253, 256–259.

1928

J. A. Boyle, Cambridge History of Iran v p. 327.

1929

A large amount of material on Jalal's 1225–28 campaign against the Georgians is available: IAA III pp. 269–70, 276–277; JB II pp. 426–438; Spuler, Mongolen in Iran p. 30; Minorsky, Caucasian History pp. 149–156.

1930

IAA III pp. 272–273.

1931

Свершившийся факт (фр.).

1932

JR I p. 296.

1933

IAA III p. 288.

1934

JR I p. 297.

1935

JB II pp. 438–439.

1936

IAA III p. 289.

1937

Lewis, Assassins; Hodgson, Secret Order; Daftary, Ismailis.

1938

Minorsky, Caucasian History p. 156.

1939

JB II pp. 441–443.

1940

IAA III pp. 258–259; Minorsky, Caucasian History pp. 102–103; Grousset, Empire pp. 260–261.

1941

IAA III pp. 297–298.

1942

IAA III p. 298.

1943

IAA III pp. 260, 277–278; George Lane, 'The Mongols in Iran,' in Daryaee, Iranian History pp. 243–70; Lane, Early Mongol Rule.

1944

JB II p. 438; IAA III p. 279; Hartmann, An-Nasir li-Din Allah pp. 85–86; Minorsky, Caucasian History p. 154.

1945

Boyle, Successors p. 43.

1946

Boyle, Successors p. 47.

1947

IAA III p. 304.

1948

IAA III p. 303.

1949

JR I p. 297; JB II p. 451; IAA III pp. 299–300; Hans Gottschalk, 'Der Bericht des Ibn Nazif al-Hamawi tiber die Schlacht von Yasycimen (15–28 Ramadan 622, '7–10 August 1230),' in Wiener Zeitschrift fur die Kunde des Morgenlandes 56 (1960) pp. 55–67; A. C. S. Peacock, 'The Saljuq campaign against the Crimea and the Expansionist Policy of the early reign of Ala al-Din Kayqubad,' Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 16 (2006) pp. 143–149; Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey pp. 120–121, 1301–33; Grousset, Empire p. 261.

1950

IAA III p. 303.

1951

d'Ohsson, Histoire III pp. 47–48.

1952

JB II pp. 453–457.

1953

IAA III pp. 305–307.

1954

JR I p. 298; Boyle, Successors p. 48.

1955

JB II p. 459; Boyle, Successors p. 48.

1956

JB II pp. 459–460; Spuler, Mongolen in Iran p. 31.

1957

Nesawi [Nasawi], Djelal ed-Din Mankobirti p. 230.

1958

Spuler, Mongolen in Iran pp. 35–38.

1959

IAA III p. 304.

1960

IAA III pp. 308–310; d'Ohsson, Histoire III pp. 47–74; Allsen, Culture and Conquest p. 84.

1961

The entire subject of the Mongol attitude to Christianity is reviewed in Pelliot, 'Les Mongols et la papaute,' Revue de I'Orient chretien 23 (1923) pp. 3–30; 24 (1924) pp. 225–235; 28 (1932) pp. 3–84. The particular references to Chormaqan are at 28 (1932) pp. 236–246.

1962

Richard Foltz, 'Ecumenical Mischief under the Mongols,' Central Asiatic Journal 43 (1999) pp. 42–69.

1963

d'Ohsson, Histoire III pp. 75–76.

1964

Suny, Making of the Georgian Nation pp. 39–44.

1965

A. G. Galstyan, trans. R. Bedrosian, 'The Conquest of Armenia by the Mongol Armies,' The Armenian Review 27 (1985) pp. 4–108; Altunian, Die Mongolen pp. 35–37; Robert Bedrosian, 'Armenia during the Seljuk and Mongol periods,' in Hovannisian, Armenian People I pp. 241–271 (esp. p. 256); Dashdondog, Mongols and the Armenians p. 43.

1966

JB II pp. 489–500; Spuler, Die Mongolen in Iran p. 34; d'Ohsson, Histoire III pp. 78–84.

1967

JR II p. 1137.

1968

Franke 8t Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 263. It was bad luck for another Jin envoy that this happened while he was at the Mongol court. In retaliation Ogodei ordered humiliation and a slow death instead of instant execution. The envoy had his beard cut off and was then sent to the front as one of the 'arrow fodder' unfortunates in the van of the Mongol army (d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 19).

1969

d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 16–18.

1970

One estimate is that in the years 1230–35, if we include the simultaneous campaigns against Jalal, the Jin, Korea and the steppe Bulgars, Ogodei had forces 400,000 strong at his disposal (Martin, Rise p. 15).

1971

d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 19–20.

1972

Whiting, Military History p. 355.

1973

d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 20.

1974

Vladimirtsov, Genghis pp. 112–113.

1975

SHO p. 264; SHR p. 202.

1976

Charles A. Peterson, 'Old Illusions and New Realities: Sung Foreign Policy, 1217–1234,' in Rossabi, China among Equals pp. 204–239 (at p. 221).

1977

Franke, Geschichte iv pp. 286–287.

1978

У автора — Han River; очевидно, Ханьшуй, приток Янцзы. — Прим. пер.

1979

JR I p. 286.

1980

JR I p. 287.

1981

d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 22–24.

1982

Abel-Remusat, Nouveaux melanges p. 93.

1983

d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 24–25.

1984

Gabriel, Subotai p. 63.

1985

Although scholars are usually sceptical about tales of Mongol cannibalism, the outbreak of anthropophagy by desperate men in Tolui's army in 1231–32 can hardly be gainsaid (Gregory G. Guzman, 'Reports of Mongol Cannibalism in the Thirteenth-Century Latin Sources: Oriental Fact or Western Fiction?' in Westrem, ed., Discovering New Worlds pp. 31–68). See also Rachewiltz, Commentary p. 915.

1986

Boyle, Successors p. 35.

1987

Boyle, Successors p. 36.

1988

JR II pp. 1137–1138.

1989

Boyle, Successors p. 37.

1990

Boyle, Successors p. 38.

1991

JR II p. 1138.

1992

Tao, Jurchen p. 23.

1993

d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 25–26.

1994

d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 25–26.

1995

Boyle, Successors p. 39.

1996

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 20.

1997

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 61.

1998

Franke, Geschichte iv pp. 285–286.

1999

Abel-Remusat, Nouveaux melanges p. 95.

2000

C. Sverdrup, 'Numbers in Mongol Warfare,' Journal of Medieval Military History 8 (2010) pp. 109–117 (at p. 116).

2001

Paul J. Smith, 'Family, Landsmann and Status-Group Affinity in Refugee Mobility Strategeies: the Mongol Invasions and the Diaspora of Sichuanese Ehtes, 1230–1300,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 52 (1992) pp. 665–708.

2002

Peterson, 'Old Illusions,' loc. cit. p. 224; Jagchid & Symons, Peace, War and Trade pp. 134–135.

2003

Buell, Dictionary p. 138.

2004

This manifested itself particularly in the battles between Jin and Song in the twelfth century, when the aetiology of disease was thought to be connected with marmots (Perdue, China Marches West p. 47).

2005

Mote, Imperial China p. 447.

2006

SHO pp. 265–266; SHR pp. 203–205; SHC pp. 211–214.

2007

JB I pp. 38–39, 167–168; II p. 549.

2008

Fletcher, 'The Mongols,' p. 36; Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 999–1001. See also JR II p. 1138; Boyle, Successors pp. 38–39, 167–168.

2009

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 297–298.

2010

JB II pp. 550–553; Boyle, Successors pp. 168–171.

2011

Haenisch, Zum Untergang zweier Reiche pp. 7–26.

2012

d'Ohsson Histoire, II pp. 34–35.

2013

W Abramowski, 'Die chinesischen Annalen von Ogodei und Guyiik — Ubersetzung des 2. Kapitels des Yuan Shih,' Zentralasiatische Studien 10 (1976) pp. 117–167 (at pp. 124–130).

2014

d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 29.

2015

Jixing Pan, 'On the origin of rockets,' T'oung Pao 73 (1987) pp. 2–15.

2016

Feng Chia-Sheng, 'The Discovery and Diffusion of Gunpowder', Historical Journal 5 (1947) pp. 29–84.

2017

G. Schlegel, 'On the Invention of Firearms and Gunpowder in China', T'oung Pao 3 (1902) pp. I–II.

2018

RT II p. 450; Franke, Geschichte iv pp. 287–288; Paul Ё. Chevedden, 'The Invention of the Counterweight Trebuchet: A Study in Cultural Diffusion,' Dumbarton Oaks Papers 54 (2000) pp. 71–116. It appears that the counterweight trebuchet was first used methodically at a siege by the Byzantines in 1165. They were famously used by Richard the Lionheart at the siege of Acre in 1189–91. Double counterweight trebuchets were later used by Emperor Frederick II ('Stupor Mundi') and by Louis IX on crusade. It seems a fair inference that the Mongols, who totally outclassed Europeans in the warfare of 1237–42, would have used them by the early 1230s.

2019

d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 32.

2020

As graphically portrayed in Chan, Fall of the Jurchen Chin.

2021

Waley, Travels of an Alchemist, p. 34.

2022

d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 40.

2023

d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 41.

2024

JR II p. 1139.

2025

Franke, Geschichte iv pp. 288–289.

2026

d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 43–44.

2027

d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 45–46.

2028

Franke, Geschichte iv p. 290.

2029

See below, Chapter 15.

2030

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 264.

2031

Peterson, 'Old Illusions,' loc. cit. p. 224.

2032

Franke, Geschichte iv p. 290.

2033

Franke, Geschichte v p. 137; JR II p. 1139.

2034

Barfield, Perilous Frontier p. 198.

2035

Grousset, Empire p. 259.

2036

У автора — Коден. — Прим. пер.

2037

Peterson, 'Old Illusions,' loc. cit. pp. 226–230.

2038

Franke, Geschichte iv pp. 291–303, 350; d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 78–84.

2039

Henthorn, Korea, p. 53; Kuno, Japanese Expansion ii. pp. 387–393; Hazard, Japanese Marauders.

2040

Henthorn, Korea, pp. 61–68, 93–94; G. Ledyard, 'The Mongol Campaign in Korea and the dating of the Secret History of the Mongols,' Central Asiatic Journal 9 (1964) pp. 1–22.

2041

Yule & Cordier, Marco Polo, II. pp. 180–181.

2042

Henthorn, Korea pp. 68–75, 93–99; Louis Hambis, 'Notes sur l'histoire de Coree a l'epoque mongole,' T'oung Pao 45 (1957) рр. 151–218.

2043

Hans Sagaster, 'The History of Buddhism among the Mongols,' in Heirman & Bumbacher, Spread of Buddhism pp. 379–432; Paul Ratchnevsky, 'Die Mongolische Grosskhane und die buddhistische Kirche,' Asiatica: Festchrift F. Weller (1954) pp. 489–504.

2044

Allsen, Royal Hunt p. 23.

2045

Henthorn, Korea pp. 92–101.

2046

Allsen, Culture and Conquest p. 53; Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 319.

2047

Turrel J. Wylie, 'The First Mongol Conquest of Tibet Reinterpreted,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 37 (1977) pp. 103–133 (at pp. 103–106).

2048

Са-пан. — Прим. пер.

2049

Turrel J. Wylie, 'The First Mongol Conquest of Tibet Reinterpreted,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 37 (1977) p. 112.

2050

SHR pp. 209–213; W Abramowski, 'Die chinesischen Annalen von Ogodei und Giiyuk,' loc. cit. pp. 117–167 (at p. 152); Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 33–39. According to Yarshater, Encyclopedia Iranica viii pp. 366–367, the Eljigidei employed by Ogodei is not the same as the one employed by Genghis to execute Jamuga and the one who destroyed Herat in 1222, but this theory of 'two Eljigideis' does not command universal assent.

2051

Buell, Dictionary p. 202.

2052

Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 95–112.

2053

Также Балджун, Балджунский договор. — Прим. пер.

2054

Paul D. Buell, 'Chinqai (1169–1252), Architect of Mongolian Empire,' in Kaplan & Whisenhunt, Opuscula Altaica pp. 168–186.

2055

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 373; Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 92; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 70.

2056

Francis Woodman Cleaves, 'A Chancellery Practice of the Mongols in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 14 (1951) pp. 493–526; Istvan Vasary, 'The Origins of the Institution of Basqaqs,' Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 32 (1978) pp. 201–206; Vasary, 'The Golden Horde Term Daruga and its Survival in Russia,' Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 30 (1976) pp. 187–196; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 468–469.

2057

Introductory remarks are found at Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan, p. 138 and d'Ohsson, Histoire iv pp. 381–405. Deeper analysis is provided in Vasary, 'The Origin of the Institution of Basqaqs,' loc. cit. p. 323; Spuler, Mongolen in Iran pp. 40–42; Spuler, Goldene Horde p. 338; Doerfer, Turkische und mongolische Elemente iv p. 242. The institution of daruqachi was one of Genghis's innovations that survived into the Yuan empire of China. For a detailed study see Endicott-West, Mongolian Rule.

2058

For Chinqai's huge importance into the reign of Guyuk in the mid-i24os see Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 63–67.

2059

Paul D. Buell, 'Sino-Khitan administration in Mongol Bukhara,' Journal of Asian History 13 (1979) pp. 121–151.

2060

Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 122–128 (esp. p. 123).

2061

SHO p. 254; SHR p. 195; Spuler, Mongolen in Iran pp. 40–42; Lane, Daily Life p. 62; Christian, History of Russia I p. 415.

2062

Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 124–125.

2063

Two studies of Yelu by Rachewiltz are fundamental: 'Yeh-lii Ch'u-ts'ai (1189–1243): Buddhist Idealist and Confueian Statesman,' in Wright & Twitchett, Confueian Personalities pp. 189–216 and the entry in In the Service, op. cit. pp. 136–175.

2064

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. pp. 192–193; Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 139–140.

2065

Rachewiltz, 'The Hsi-Yu-lu by Yeh-Lu Ch'u Ts'ai,' Monumenta Serica 21 (1962) pp. 1–128 (esp. pp. 17–37).

2066

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao pp. 749–751.

2067

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 9–10.

2068

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. pp. 194–195.

2069

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 238. Some scholars have gone the other way and claim that Yelu has been vastly overrated (Buell, Dictionary pp. 287–289).

2070

Allsen, Culture and Conquest pp. 177–179; Buell, Dictionary pp. 133–134.

2071

Grousset, Empire p. 321. The 'horseback' quote is notoriously migratory, having been attributed to a number of sages during Chinese history.

2072

Честных намерений (лат.).

2073

H. F. Schurmann, 'Mongolian tributary practices of the thirteenth century,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 19 (1956) pp. 304–389.

2074

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. p. 202; Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 151–152.

2075

Allsen, Imperialism pp. 144–148.

2076

Быт. 16:12.

2077

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. pp. 212–213.

2078

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 159; P. Ratchnevsky, 'Sigi-qutuqu,' Central Asiatic Journal 10 (1965) pp. 87–110 (at p. 87).

2079

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. p. 202.

2080

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 378.

2081

J. Masson Smith, 'Mongol and nomadic taxation,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 30 (1970) pp. 46–85. For the unsystematic fiscal approach of the Mongols see A. K. S. Lambton, 'Mongol fiscal administration in Persia,' Studia Islamica 44 (1986) pp. 79–99; 45 (1987) pp. 97–123.

2082

Morgan, Mongols pp. 100–103.

2083

Kwanten, Imperial Nomads pp. 128–129.

2084

d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 63.

2085

Some of the administrative implications of this are teased out in F. W Cleaves, 'A Chancellery Practice of the Mongols in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries,' loc. cit. pp. 493–526.

2086

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. p. 205.

2087

Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 60–69.

2088

Farquhar, Government of China p. 45; Gernet, Daily Life p. 65; Fairbank & Goldman, China pp. 95–107; Elman, Civil Examinations.

2089

Makino Shuji, 'Transformation of the Shih-jen in the late Chin and early Yuan,' Acta Asiatica 45 (1983) pp. 1–26.

2090

Ch'i-ch'ing Hsiao, 'Yen Shih, 1182–1240,' Papers on Far Eastern History 33 (1986) pp. 113–128 (at pp. 119–122).

2091

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. p. 202; Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 151.

2092

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. p. 202; Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 165.

2093

Franke & Twichett, Cambridge History p. 377.

2094

On this subject in general and its implications see Nikolay N. Kradin, 'Nomadic Empires: Origin, Rise and Decline,' in Kradin et al, Nomadic Pathways pp. 73–87; Kradin, 'Nomadism, Evolution and World Systems: Pastoral Societies and Theories of Historical Development,' Journal of World-Systems Research 8 (2002) pp. 363–388.

2095

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 377.

2096

Thomas T. Allsen, 'Sharing out the Empire: Apportioning Lands under the Empire,' in Khazanov & Wink, Nomads and the Sedentary World pp. 172–190.

2097

Jackson, Mongols and the West p. 291.

2098

JB I pp. 209–210, 213–215.

2099

Rachewiltz In the Service p. 160.

2100

Rachewiltz In the Service p. 160.

2101

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 377.

2102

Abel-Remusat, Nouveaux melanges II pp. 64–68.

2103

For Shih-mo Hsien-te-pu see Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 147–148, 160; Waley, Travels of an Alchemist p. 53. For Buyruq Qaya (1197–1265) see In the Service pp. 480–481; Buell, Dictionary p. 128; Buell, A-Z of the Mongol Empire p. 40.

2104

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 165.

2105

For the latter phase of Yelu's relationship with Ogodei see Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 12–24; Tanner, China: A History I pp. 239–280.

2106

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 378.

2107

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 380.

2108

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. p. 208.

2109

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. p. 208.

2110

В российской историографии второй сын Угэдэя — Годан, Кодан, Кудэн. — Прим. пер.

2111

Rachewiltz, 'Yeh-lu… Buddhist Idealist,' loc. cit. p. 215; Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 105–106, 125.

2112

Michael Weiers, Geschichte der Mongolen p. 76.

2113

Gregory G. Guzman, 'European Captives and Craftsmen among the Mongols, 1231–1255,' The Historian 72 (2010) pp. 122–150.

2114

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 182–183; Pelliot, Recherches pp. 161–164; J. Schneider, Metz pp. 191–192.

2115

For Beshbaliq see JB I pp. 271–272; Barthold, Four Studies I pp. 114–115. For Kemkemjek see Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 2 p. 584.

2116

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 144–145.

2117

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches II p. 331.

2118

JB I pp. 236–239; JR II pp. 1140–1141; Boyle, Successors pp. 61–62; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 123; Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 166–167; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 209–213, 221; Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 156, 183–184. See also Phillips, Mongols pp. 96–103.

2119

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 2 pp. 582–583.

2120

Другой вариант названия — «Дворец десяти тысяч лет благоденствия». — Прим. пер.

2121

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 209–210.

2122

See the essays by Hans-Georg Huttel in Hirmer Verlag, Dschingis Khan pp. 133–137, 140–146.

2123

Morgan & Jackson, Rubruck pp. 178–179; Pelliot, Recherches pp. 161–164; Durand-Guedy, Turko-Mongol Rulers p. 232; Shiraishi Noriyuki, 'Avraga Sita: the "Great Ordu" of Genghis Khan,' in Komaroff, Beyond the Legacy pp. 83–93 (at pp. 89–90).

2124

Thomas T. Allsen, 'Command Performances: Entertainers in the Mongolian Empire," Russian History 28 (2001) pp. 37–46.

2125

J. A. Boyle, 'The Seasonal Residences of the Great Khan Ogodei," Central Asiatic Journal 16 (1972) pp. 125–131, reproduced in Hazai & Zieme, Sprache, Geschichte und Kultur pp. 145–151.

2126

Eva Becker, 'Karakorum — Bukinic vs. Kiselev," Zentralasiatische Studien 37 (2008) pp. 9–32.

2127

SHC pp. 227–228; SHR pp. 217–218.

2128

Latham, Travels of Marco Polo pp. 150–155.

2129

Boyle, Successors pp. 62–64.

2130

For the Pony Express see Settle, Saddles and Spurs. See also Alberto E. Minetti, 'Efficiency of Equine Express Postal Systems', Nature 426 (2003) pp. 785–786.

2131

As with the tumens, these notional figures were not always attained. One study finds the sources providing figures ranging anywhere between fifteen and five hundred horses at the ready, depending on the nature and location of the posts (Lane, Daily Life p. 121).

2132

Olbricht, Postwesen in China pp. 36–41, 66, 87.

2133

Ricci, Marco Polo pp. 152–157.

2134

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 180–181: Silverstein, Postal Systems.

2135

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan pp. 181–183.

2136

Doerfer, Tiirkische und mongolische Elemente I pp. 102–107; Boyle, Successors p. 219.

2137

Spuler, Mongolen in Iran pp. 349–350, 422–425.

2138

Ratchnevsky, Genghis Khan p. 186.

2139

JB I pp. 197–200; Boyle, Successors pp. 65–66; d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 84–86.

2140

JB I pp. 197–200; Boyle, Successors pp. 65–66; d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 86–87.

2141

Thomas T. Allsen, 'Ogedei and Alcohol," Mongolian Studies 29 (2007) pp. 3–12; Boyle, Successors p. 188; Lane, Daily Life p. 163.

2142

Rachewiltz, In the Service pp. 102–104.

2143

Boyle, Successors pp. 19, 180–181, 201; Fletcher, 'The Mongols," pp. 37–38.

2144

JB I pp. 239–244; Boyle, Successors p. 180; Hambis, Le chapitre CVII du Yuan Che pp. 3–4. For more on Koden and Shiremun see Buell, Dictionary pp. 184, 243.

2145

Devin DeWeese, 'Islamization in the Mongol Empire," in Di Cosmo, Frank & Golden, Chinggisid Age pp. 120–134.

2146

Kohlberg, Ibn Tawus p. 10; Lambton, Continuity and Change p. 249.

2147

Schurmann, Economic Structure pp. 66–67.

2148

RT II p. 330; Boyle, Successors pp. 65, 120; Franke, Geschichte iv p. 305; d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 87.

2149

JR II р. 1148.

2150

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 13; J. A. Boyle, 'The Burial Place of the Great Khan Ogedei," Acta Orientalia 32 (1970) pp. 45–50.

2151

Pelliot & Hambis, Campagnes p. 244.

2152

Boyle, Successors pp. 54–55.

2153

For Song expertise on this see Needham, Science and Civilization iv part 3 pp. 678–687; Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 509.

2154

Denis Sinor, 'The Mongols in the West," Journal of Asian History 33 (1999) pp. 1–44.

2155

Hyland, Medieval Warhorse p. 131; Doerfer, Tiirkische und mongolische Elemente I pp. 387–391.

2156

Vernadsky, The Mongols in Russia p. 49; Moss, History of Russia p. 69.

2157

Buell, Dictionary pp. 255–258.

2158

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 57.

2159

Moss, History of Russia p. 71. The waspish Russian historian was Nikolai Karamzin, who wrote a twelve volume history of Russia in the early nineteenth century. For an analysis of Batu see Spuler, Goldene Horde pp. 10–32. See also Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 88–89; Boyle, Successors p. 107; T. Allsen, 'The Princes of the Left Hand,' Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi 5 (1987) pp. 5–40 (esp. p. 10).

2160

JR II p. 1164.

2161

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 308–309, d'Ohsson; Histoire, II p. 111; Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 22.

2162

Spuler, Goldene Horde p. 16.

2163

JR II pp. 809–813; Peter Jackson, Delhi Sultanate pp. 39, 104.

2164

Thomas T. Allsen, 'Prelude to the Western Campaign: Mongol Military Operations in the Volga-Ural region, 1217–1237,' Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi 3 (1983) pp. 5–24 (at pp. 10–13); Vernadsky, Ancient Russia pp. 222–228.

2165

Istvan Zimonyi, 'The Volga Bulghars between Wind and Water, 1220–1236,' Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 46 (1993) pp. 347–355.

2166

Spuler, Goldene Horde p. 15.

2167

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 306–308; Allsen, 'Prelude,' loc. cit. pp. 14–18; d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 15.

2168

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 309.

2169

Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm p. 104.

2170

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 310.

2171

Detailed linguistic analysis of some of the place-names mentioned in the sources can be found in Donald Ostrowski, 'City Names of the Western Steppes at the Time of the Mongol Invasion,' Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 61 (1998) pp. 465–475.

2172

Allsen, 'Prelude,' loc. cit. pp. 19–24.

2173

Gerald Mako, 'The Islamization of the Volga Bulghars: A Question Reconsidered,' Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi 18 (2011) pp. 199–223.

2174

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 311.

2175

Pelliot, 'A propos des Comans,' Journal Asiatique 208 (1920) pp. 125–185; Barthold, Histoire des turcs pp. 89–91; Peter B. Golden, 'Cumanica IV: The Tribes of the Cuman-Qipchags,' Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi 9 (1997) pp. 99–122; Golden, 'Religion among the Qipchags of Medieval Eurasia,' Central Asiatic Journal 42 (1998) pp. 180–237; Golden, 'War and Warfare in the pre-Chinggisid Steppes of Eurasia,' in Di Cosmo, Warfare pp. 105–172; Standen & Powers, Frontiers in Question.

2176

JB II pp. 553–554; Boyle, Successors pp. 58–59.

2177

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 311.

2178

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 312.

2179

Pelliot, 'A propos des Comans,' loc. cit. pp. 166–167. For Bujek see JB II p. 269.

2180

Christian, History I p. 361.

2181

Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod p. 81.

2182

Fennell, Crisis pp. 69–70.

2183

'Vladimir-Suzdalia,' in Langer, Medieval Russia pp. 245–248.

2184

Fennell, Crisis p. 71–75; Martin, Medieval Russia p. 126.

2185

Fennell, Crisis p. 85, using a figure arrived at by the Russian historian S. M. Soloviev.

2186

Grekov & Yakubovski, Horde d'Or p. 200.

2187

Spuler, Goldene Horde p. 17; Vernadsky, Source Book I p. 45; d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 113–115.

2188

Zenkovsky, Epics, Chronicles and Tales p. 202.

2189

RT II p. 327; Boyle, Successors p. 59; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 313.

2190

The sources mention Yaroslavl, Volzhsky, Gorodets, Kostroma, Galich, Pereslavl, Rostov, Yuryev-Polsky, Dmitrov, Tver, Kashin, Volok, Torzhok and Ksnyatin. (Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod p. 83; d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 116–117).

2191

Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod pp. 82–83; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 315; Fennell, Crisis p. 80.

2192

Spuler, Goldene Horde p. 18; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 313–314, 317; Fennell, Crisis pp. 80–81; Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia p. 51.

2193

Vernadsky, Kievan Russia p. 199. See also (for an approach via archaeology) Brisbane et al, Medieval Novgorod (2012).

2194

Vernadsky, Kievan Russia p. 311.

2195

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 313.

2196

Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod pp. 83–84; d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 117; Fennell, Crisis p. 81.

2197

Boyle, Successors p. 60; Grekov & Yakubovski, Horde d'Or p. 202; Moss, History of Russia p. 69.

2198

Hyland, Medieval Warhorse p. 127.

2199

Boyle, Successors pp. 60–61; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 316–317. For the Georgian defeat see Altunian, Mongolen und ihre Eroberungen pp. 33–41; Spuler, Mongolen in Iran pp. 34–35, 41–42; Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 41.

2200

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 24.

2201

Pelliot, 'A propos des Comans,' loc. cit. p. 169.

2202

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 322; Vasary, Cumans and Tatars p. 81.

2203

Pentti Aalto, 'Swells of the Mongol Storm around the Baltic,' Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 36 (1982) pp. 5–15.

2204

JR II pp. 1170–1171. Another expedition, under Batu's brother Shinqor in 1242–43, was said to have penetrated so far north that they met people with fair hair and there was just one hour of night (Wolff, Mongolen oder Tartaren pp. 148, 383).

2205

Так у автора. — Прим. пер.

2206

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 317; Fennell, Crisis pp. 81–82.

2207

Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod pp. 84–85.

2208

Fennell, Crisis p. 104.

2209

Fennell, Crisis p. 104.

2210

«Дальше некуда» (лат.), в данном случае «верх наглости».

2211

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 307, 317–318; Grekov & Yakubovski, Horde d'Orpp. 204, 305; Fennell, Crisis p. 82; Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia p. 52.

2212

David B. Miller, 'The Kievan Principality on the Eve of the Mongol Invasion: An Inquiry into Current Historical Research and Interpretation,' Harvard Ukranian Studies 10 (1986) pp. 215–240; Pelenski, Contest for the Legacy; Soloviev, Shift Northward. The quote is from Fennell, Crisis p. 82.

2213

Franklin & Shepard, Emergence of Rus pp. 2, 13, 279, 282, 287.

2214

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 318.

2215

Fennell, Crisis p. 83.

2216

Церковь Успения Пресвятой Богородицы, первая каменная церковь. — Прим. пер.

2217

Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia p. 52.

2218

Русская православная церковь почитает день памяти святого Николая 19 декабря, Римско-католическая церковь — 6 декабря. — Прим. пер.

2219

Boyle, Successors p. 69.

2220

Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 29–30.

2221

Wiener, Anthology of Russian Literature I pp. 105–106.

2222

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 319–323; Spuler, Goldene Horde pp. 20–25; Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia pp. 52–58; d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 122; Dimnik, Dynasty of Chernigov pp. 331–358.

2223

SHR pp. 206–207.

2224

Skelton, Marston & Painter, Vinland Map pp. 76–77.

2225

Christian, History I p. 412.

2226

SHR pp. 206–207; SHC pp. 215–216; Boyle, Successors p. 138.

2227

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 1012–1013.

2228

Государственные интересы (фр.).

2229

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 1015–1016.

2230

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 1017–1019.

2231

P. Ratchnevsky, 'Die Rechtsverhaltnisse bei den Mongolen im 12.-13. Jahrhundert,' Central Asiatic Journal 31 (1987) pp. 64–110 (at pp. 89–90).

2232

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 1012–1013, 1015–1016; d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 627.

2233

JB II p. 587; Boyle, Successors pp. 138, 204, 212; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 144–145; Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 59.

2234

Stevenson, Chronicle of Melrose, p. 86; Jackson, Mongols and the West p. 65.

2235

Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora III pp. 488–489; Buell, Dictionary p. 161.

2236

Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora III pp. 488–489; IV pp. 76–78, 112–119.

2237

Jackson, Mongols and the West p. 61.

2238

For Prester John and the Mongols see Yule, Cathay I pp. 173–182; Yule & Cordier, Ser Marco Polo I pp. 226–245; David Morgan, 'Prester John and the Mongols,' in Beckingham & Hamilton, Prester John pp. 159–170. Marco Polo identified Prester John not with Genghis but with Toghril (Ong Khan) (ibid. pp. 165–166). Other accounts seem to have conflated Genghis and his deadly enemy Quqluq. There were many variants on the Prester John theme. One idea was that the turmoil in Russia was because 'Prester John's' armies had revolted against him (Aubrey de Trois-Fontaines, Chronica in Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 23 p. 942). Another was that the Mongols were the legendary giants Gog and Magog and that the Muslims should fear them even more than the Christians did. See David Cook, 'Apocalyptic Incidents during the Mongol Invasion,' in Brandes & Schmieder, Endzeiten pp. 293–312; C. Burnett, 'An Apocryphal Letter from the Arabic Philosopher al-Kindi to Theodore, Frederick Il's Astrologer concerning Gog and Magog, the Enclosed Nations and the Scourge of the Mongols,' Viator 15 (1984) pp. 151–167.

2239

Rodenberg, Epistolae I pp. 178–179; Denis Sinor, 'Les relations entre les Mongols et l'Europe jusqu'a la mort d'Arghoun et de Bela TV,' Journal of World History 3 (1956) pp. 39–62 (at p. 40).

2240

C. W. Connell, 'Western Views on the Origin of the "Tartars": An Example of the Influence of Myth in the Second Half of the Thirteenth Century,' Journal of Medieval and Renaissance Studies 3 (1973) pp. 115–137 (at pp. 117–118); Axel Klopprogge, 'Das Mongolenbild im Abendland,' in Conermann & Kusber, Mongolen im Asien pp. 8–101; Kloprogge, Ursprung und Auspragung pp. 155–159; Aubrey de Trois-Fontaines, Chronica in Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 23 p. 911.

2241

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 32 p. 208; Dorrie, Drei Texte zur Geschichte der Ungarn und Mongolen, pp. 125–202 (at pp. 165–182); Denis Sinor, 'Les relations entre les Mongols et l'Europe,' loc. cit pp. 39–62 (at p. 43); Antoine Mostaert & F. W Cleaves, 'Trois documents mongols des archives secretes vaticanes,' Harvard Journal of Asiatic Studies 15 (1952) pp. 419–506.

2242

Louis Hambis, 'Saint Louis et les Mongols,' Journal Asiatique 258 (1970) pp. 25-ЗЗ; Richard, Saint Louis pp. 160–180; Goff, Saint Louis pp. 552–555; Peter Jackson, 'The Crusades of 1239–1241 and their aftermath,' Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 50 (1987) pp. 32–60. Nevertheless Louis did later send out spies and envoys who made contact with the Mongols and brought back much important intelligence. See Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora v pp. 37–38; vi pp. 113–116; Richard, Simon de St Quentin pp. 94–117; G. C. Guzman, 'Simon of St Quentin and the Dominican Mission to the Mongol Baiju: A Reappraisal,' Speculum 46 (1971) pp. 232–249.

2243

For full details see Sumption, Albigensian Crusade.

2244

Abulafia, Frederick II pp. 346–347.

2245

Christiansen, Northern Crusades pp. 126–130; Fonnesberg-Schmidt, Popes and the Baltic Crusades.

2246

Richard Spence, 'Gregory IX and the Attempted Expeditions to the Latin Empire of Constantinople: The Crusade for the Union of the Latin and Greek Churches,' Journal of Medieval History 5 (1979) pp. 163–176; Christiansen, Northern Crusades pp. 133–134.

2247

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 10 p. 59; 17 p. 294; Peter Jackson, 'The Crusade against the Mongols, 1241,' Journal of Ecclesiastical History 42. (1991) pp. 1–18.

2248

Jackson, Mongols and the West p. 67.

2249

Theiner, Vetera Monumenta I pp. 184–185; Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm p. 169; Jackson, Mongols and the West p. 66.

2250

For biographies of Frederick see Abulafia, Frederick II; Kantorowicz, Frederick the Second; Wolf, Stupor Mundi; Sturner, Friedrich II.

2251

Maalouf, Crusades through Arab Eyes p. 230.

2252

Aubrey de Trois-Fontaines, Chronica in Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 23 p. 943.

2253

Detwiler, Germany p. 43.

2254

Bezzola, Mongolen in abendlandischer Sicht p. 76.

2255

Bjorn K. U. Weiler, Henry III pp. 86–94.

2256

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 1 pp. 765, 796, 821–823, 826; 2 pp. 2, 102, 105.

2257

Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora iv pp. 115–118; Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm p. 253.

2258

В данном случае автор использует имя Qadan. Кадан — младший сын Угэдэя. Второй сын Угэдэя по старшинству — Годан (Кодан, Кутан, Кудэн, у автора ранее — Коден). Старший сын — Гуюк. — Прим. пер.

2259

Nothing is more controversial than the issue of numbers during the Mongol invasion of Europe. Modern historians seem to compensate for the medieval chroniclers' habit of multiplying numbers tenfold by a compensating 'downsizing'. The truth is probably somewhere between the two extremes, but at the lower end. Estimates for the Mongol army in Poland range from the absurdly high 100,000 (far greater than the entire army in Russia and Eastern Europe) to an absurdly low 8,000 operating in Poland. Some Polish historians, doubtless wishing to minimise a national humiliation, have only 2,000 (!) Poles at the battle of Liegnitz. Others have the timbers at Liegnitz approximately equal at 8,000 each. The most likely figure is somewhere around 20,000 (or slightly fewer) Mongols and 25,000 (or slightly fewer) Poles; see Eric Hildinger, 'The Battle of Liegnitz,' Military History, June 1997. For a convincing argument on Mongol numbers (and the 20,000 mark at Liegnitz) see John Masson Smith, 'Mongol Manpower and the Persian Population,' Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 18 (1975) pp. 271–299 (at p. 272). Denis Sinor, 'The Mongols in the West,' loc. cit. accepts even higher numbers. The 'downsizers' are best represented by David Morgan (Mongols p. 88) and Carl Sverdrup, 'Numbers in Mongol Warfare', Journal of Medieval Military History 8 (2010) pp. 109–117.

2260

Lerski, Historical Dictionary of Poland pp. 309–310.

2261

Iwamura Shinobu, 'Mongol Invasion of Poland in the Thirteenth Century,' Memoirs of the Research Department of the Toyo Bunko 10 (1938) pp. 103–157.

2262

Schmilewski, Wahlstatt 1241 35–75.

2263

C. W Connell, 'Western views of the origin of the "Tartars",' loc. cit. pp. 115–137 (esp. pp. 117–118); Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora iv pp. 111–112, 118; J. J. Saunders, 'Matthew Paris and the Mongols,' in Sandquist & Powicke, Essays pp. 116–132; Anna Rutkowska-Plachcinska, 'L'image du danger tatar dans les sources polonaises des XHIe-XIVe siecles,' in Universite de Provence, Histoire et societe pp. 14–32.

2264

Strakosch-Grassman, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa p. 42; Spuler, Goldene Horde p. 22. Some sources insist on one, despite much better evidence to the contrary. See Skelton, Marston & Painter, Vinland Map p. 80; Maron, Legnica 1241 pp. 123–131.

2265

RT II p. 411.

2266

Davies, God's Playground I p. 71.

2267

Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa p. 39.

2268

Denis Sinor, 'On Mongol Strategy,' Proceedings of the Fourth East Asian Affairs Conference (1971) pp. 238–249 (at p. 245).

2269

Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa p. 43.

2270

This story and many others, which belong more to the realm of the historical novel than sober history, is recounted by the fifteenth-century Polish monk Jan Diugosz. Michael, Jan Dlugosz.

2271

JB I pp. 225–226; RT II pp. 325–326; Boyle, Successors pp. 56–57.

2272

Hildinger, 'The Battle of Liegnitz,' loc. cit.; Michael, Jan Dlugosz.

2273

Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa pp. 37–52; Oman, Art of War pp. 328–330.

2274

Спасайся, кто может (фр.).

2275

d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 124–126.

2276

Skelton, Marston & Painter, Vinland Map pp. 80–81; Wolff, Geschichte p. 189.

2277

Schmilewski, Wahlstatt 1241 pp. 87–108.

2278

Arnold, Hochmeister p. 27; Jurgen Sarnowsky, 'The Teutonic Order Confronts Mongols and Turks,' in Barber, Military Orders pp. 253–262; Urban, Teutonic Knights.

2279

Sophia Menache, 'Tartars, Jews, Saracens and the Jewish-Mongol "plot" of 1241,' History 81 (1996) pp. 319–342; Israeljacob Yuval, 'Jewish Messianic Expectations towards 1240 and Christian Reactions,' in Shafer & Cohen, Toward the Millennium pp. 105–121, esp. pp. 119–120.

2280

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 320–322.

2281

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 9 p. 597; Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa pp. 143, 189.

2282

Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia p. 56.

2283

Liddell Hart, Great Captains Unveiled p. 24.

2284

Brundage, Henry of Livonia p. 205; Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm p. 252; Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 16.

2285

Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa pp. 50–67; d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 127–129.

2286

A. N. J. Hollander, 'The Great Hungarian Plain: A European Frontier Area,' Comparative Studies in Society and History 3 (1961) pp. 74–88, 155–169.

2287

Sinor, Hungary pp. 48–64.

2288

Kontler, Hungary pp. 40–49.

2289

Sinor, Hungary pp. 58–59.

2290

The 800th anniversary of her birth produced a plethora of biographies: Albrecht & Atzbach, Elisabeth von Thuringen; Ohler, Elisabeth von Thiiringen; Zippert & Jost, Hingabe und Heiterkeit; Reber, Elizabeth von Thiiringen.

2291

Reich, Select Documents pp. 637–642; Roman, Austria-Hungary p. 480.

2292

Sinor, Hungary pp. 57–60; James Ross Sweeney, 'The Decretal Intellecto and the Hungarian Golden Bull of 1222,' in Album Elemer Mdlyusz (1976) pp. 89–96.

2293

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 142–143; Szentpetery, Scriptores rerum Hungaricarum ii. p.555.

2294

Engel, Realm of St Stephen pp. 91–93.

2295

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 144–145; Martyn C. Rady, Nobility, Land and Service pp. 179–182.

2296

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 144–147.

2297

Engel, Realm of St Stephen p. 98.

2298

Nora Berend, At the Gate of Christendom pp. 68–73; Robert C. Wolff, 'The "Second Bulgarian Empire": Its Origin and History to 1204,' Speculum 24 (1949) pp. 167–206; A. Lognon, 'Les Toucy en Orient et en Italie au XHIe siecle,' Bulletin de la Societe des sciences historiques et naturelles de I'Yonne 96 (1957) pp. 33–43.

2299

Согласно отечественной историографии, дата сражения — 31 мая 1223 года. — Прим. пер.

2300

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 9 p. 640; Gockenjam & Sweeney, Mongolensturm pp. 142–145, 238.

2301

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 138–139.

2302

Berend, At the Gate pp. 85–95.

2303

Ferdinandy, Tschingis Khan pp. 139–144.

2304

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen p. 141.

2305

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen p. 141.

2306

Sinor, Hungary p. 69.

2307

Veszpremy & Schaer, Simon of Keza, p. 157.

2308

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 140–141, 154–155.

2309

Sinor, Hungary p. 70.

2310

Veszpremy & Schaer, Simon of Keza pp. 145–147.

2311

Kosztolnyik, Hungary pp. 151–216; Bezzola, Mongolen in abend-landischer Sicht pp. 76–81.

2312

Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora iv pp. 119–120.

2313

Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm pp. 150, 237.

2314

Sinor, Hungary p. 70.

2315

Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa, pp. 9, 42; Bezzola, Mongolen in abendlandischer Sicht p. 52; Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora iv pp. 270–277 (esp. p. 274).

2316

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 156–157, 164–165.

2317

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 156–159; Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora iv pp. 112–119.

2318

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 172–175.

2319

Thomas T. Allsen, 'Cumanica IV: The Cumano-Qipcaq Clans and Tribes,' Archivum Eurasiae Medii Aevi 9 (1997) pp. 97–122 (at pp. 102–105); Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm pp. 150–159,176–179.

2320

Kubinyi, Anfange Ofens pp. 16–17.

2321

Sinor, Hungary pp. 70–71.

2322

D. O. Morgan, 'The Mongol Armies in Persia,' Der Islam 56 (1976) pp. 81–96; Chambers, Devil's Horsemen p. 93.

2323

Liddell Hart, Great Captains Unveiled p. 25.

2324

Some idea of the terrain can be gathered from Florin Curta, 'Transylvania around ad 1000,' in Urbanczyk, Europe around the Year 1000 pp. 141–165. Because of the confusing chronology used in many of the primary sources, it is not clear if the sack of Alba Iulia ('the white city') in Transylvania happened at this point, or whether it was bypassed and the Mongols then doubled back to raze it in the period of total destruction after Mohi. For more on the role of Transylvania during the Mongol invasion see Laszlo Makkai, 'Transylvania in the Medieval Hungarian Kingdom (896–1526),' in Kopeczi, Transylvania I рр. 331–524. For a more modern description of Alba Iulia see Leigh Fermor, Betweeen the Woods and the Water p. 138.

2325

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 161–162.

2326

Peric et al, Thomas of Split, History p. 259; J. R. Sweeney, "'Spurred on by the Fear of Death": Refugees and Displaced Persons during the Mongol Invasion of Hungary,' in Gervers & Schlepp, Nomadic Diplomacy pp. 34–62 (at p. 42).

2327

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 24.

2328

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 166–167.

2329

Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa, pp. 91–98, 153–158; Sedlar, East Central Europe pp. 210–221.

2330

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 200–201.

2331

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 178–179; d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 141–142.

2332

Grousset, Empire p. 266.

2333

Grousset, Empire pp. 594–595. On this point see also Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa pp. 78–79.

2334

Grousset, Empire pp. 594–595. On this point see also Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa pp. 99–101.

2335

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 168–169.

2336

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 168–169.

2337

Hristo Dimitrov, 'Uber die bulgarisch-ungarischen Beziehungen, 1218–1255,' Bulgarian Historical Review 25 (1997) pp. 3–27 (at pp. 16–19); Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora iv pp. 113, 179; Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm pp. 149–150; Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa pp. 12–13, 91.

2338

2339

Carey, Warfare pp. 124–128. But extreme caution is needed in this debate. Some of the very best sources are adamant that the Mongols were outnumbered two to one; see JB I p. 270; Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm p. 251.

2340

2341

JB i. pp. 270–271; Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 180–181.

2342

Andrew had four sons, one born posthumously. Apart from Bela (1206–1276), there was Coloman (1208–1241), who was ruler of Halych in 1214–1221 and, after 1226, governor of Slavonia; a short-lived namesake Andrew (1210–1234) and a fourth son, Stephen (1236–1272), born after King Andrew's death.

2343

Skelton, Marston & Painter, Vinland Map pp. 80–81; Pelliot, Horde d'Or p. 153.

2344

Skelton, Marston & Painter, Vinland Map pp. 82–83.

2345

Peric et al, Thomas of Split, History pp. 261–273.

2346

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 182–183.

2347

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I. p. 331; d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 142.

2348

For the use of firearms at Mohi see Chase, Firearms p. 58; Carey, Warfare pp. 124–128; James Riddick Partington, Greek Fire p. 250.

2349

Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa pp. 84–87; d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 143–144.

2350

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 331–332.

2351

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 184–185.

2352

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 184–185.

2353

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 186–187.

2354

Peric et al, Thomas of Split, History p. 293; Laszlo Koszta, 'Un prelat francais en Hongrie: Bertalan, eveque de Pecs, 1219–1251,' Cahiers d'Etudes Hongroises 8 (1996) pp. 71–96.

2355

Vambery, Hungary pp. 138–139.

2356

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 188–189.

2357

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 189–191.

2358

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 190–191.

2359

Jean Richard, 'Les causes des victoires mongoles d'apres les historiens orientaux du XIIIe siecle,' Central AsiaticJournal 23 (1979) pp. 104–117.

2360

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 29 p. 262; Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm p. 248; Richard, 'Les causes des victories,' loc. cit. pp. 109–110; Swietoslawski, Arms and Armour pp. 21–41, 58–61.

2361

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 185; Pelliot, Recherches p. 154; K. Uray-Kohalmi, 'Uber die pfeifenden Pfeile der innerasiatischen Reiternomaden,' Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 3 (1953) pp. 45–71.

2362

Liddell Hart, Great Captains Unveiled pp. 28–32.

2363

My one criticism of the otherwise excellent Mongols and the West by Peter Jackson is that he takes all these assertions too seriously (see p. 73).

2364

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 46.

2365

Buell, Dictionary p. 110.

2366

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 333–334; d'Ohsson, Histoire II p. 69.

2367

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 332; Buell, Dictionary pp. 235, 258.

2368

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 331.

2369

RT II p. 519.

2370

Liddell Hart, Great Captains Unveiled p. 30.

2371

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 25.

2372

Sinor, Hungary p. 73.

2373

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 196–197.

2374

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 192–195.

2375

Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora iv p. 114; Veszpremy & Schaer, Simon of Keza pp. 145–147; Dienst, Leitha 1246.

2376

Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm pp. 164–165, 244; Sinor, Hungary p. 74.

2377

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 325; Bezzola, Mongolen in abendlandischer Sicht pp. 87–88.

2378

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 206–207.

2379

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 208–209.

2380

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 206–207; Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 37–38.

2381

Bezzola, Mongolen in abendlandischer Sicht pp. 87–88.

2382

Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa pp. 20–31, 35.

2383

Fiigedi, Castle and Society pp. 45–48.

2384

Gerhard, Wiener Neustadt pp. 3–10.

2385

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 214–215.

2386

d'Ohsson, Histoire II pp. 146–155.

2387

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 216–217.

2388

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum I Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 218–219.

2389

Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm pp. 159, 182–185.

2390

Kahn, Secret History p. XXII.

2391

Sinor, Hungary pp. 74–75.

2392

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 325; Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa pp. 166–167.

2393

Peric et al, Thomas of Split, History p. 299.

2394

Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm p. 180.

2395

Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm pp. 181, 257–260. See also Fine, Early Medieval Balkans pp. 283–284; Fine, Late Medieval Balkans pp. 143–152.

2396

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 326; Strakosch-Grassmann, Mongolen in Mitteleuropa pp. 168–173.

2397

Budge, Chronography I p. 398.

2398

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 9 p. 641.

2399

Spuler, Goldene Horde pp. 124–126; Vasary, Cumans and Tatars p. 70.

2400

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 20 p. 335; 22 p. 472; Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm p. 266.

2401

Berend, At the Gate pp. 37–38; Jackson, Mongols and the West p. 207.

2402

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 17 p. 394; Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm pp. 159, 182–185, 255.

2403

Rady et al, Gesta Hungarorum,' Epistola in Miserabile Carmen pp. 220–221.

2404

Gockenjan & Sweeney, Mongolensturm pp. 182–185, 258; Rogers, Medieval Warfare III p. 34.

2405

Morris Rossabi, 'The Legacy of the Mongols,' in Manz, Central Asia pp. 27–44; John Masson Smith, 'Demographic Considerations in Mongol Siege Warfare,' Archivum Ottomanicum 13 (1994) pp. 323–394; James Ross Sweeney, "'Spurred on by Fear of Death",' loc. cit. pp. 34–62; Sweeney, 'Identifying the Medieval Refugee: Hungarians in Flight during the Mongol Invasions,' in Lob et al, Forms of Identity pp. 63–76.

2406

Gregory G. Guzman, 'European Clerical Envoys to the Mongols: Reports of Western Merchants in Eastern Europe and Central Asia, 1231–1255,' Journal of Medieval History 22 (1996) pp. 53–67; cf also Olschki, Guillaume Boucher.

2407

Jackson, Mongols in the West p. 70.

2408

Sinor, Hungary p. 76.

2409

Bezzola, Mongolen in abendlandischer Sicht pp. 110–113; Sinor, 'Les relations entre les Mongols et l'Europe jusqu'a la mort d'Arghoun et de Bela IV' Cahiers d'Histoire Mondiale 3 (1956) pp. 39–62 (at p. 47); Sinor, 'John of Carpini's Return from Mongolia: New light from a Luxembourg Manuscript, 'Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society (1957) pp. 193–206 (at pp. 203–205); A. Paloczi-Horvath, 'L'immigration et l'etablissement des Comans en Hongrie, 'Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 29 (1975) pp. 313–333; Berend, At the Gate pp. 134–138; Anthony Luttrell, 'The Hospitallers in Hungary before 1418: Problems and Sources,' in Hunyadi & Laszlovsky, Crusades and the Military Orders pp. 269–281 (at pp. 271–272); J. Muldoon, Popes, Lawyers and Infidels pp. 59–60.

2410

Berend, At the Gate pp. 68–73, 87–93, 97–100.

2411

Sinor, Hungary pp. 77–78.

2412

Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia p. 58.

2413

Кей-Хосров II Гийас ад-Дин, султан Рума, конийский султан. — Прим. пер.

2414

Budge, Chronography I p. 409; Cahen, Formation of Turkey pp. 70–71; Cahen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey pp. 137–138; Miller, Trebizond pp. 24–26; Bryer, Trebizond; John Masson Smith, 'Mongol Nomadism and Middle Eastern Geography: Qishlaqs and Tumens,' in Amitai-Preiss & Morgan, Mongol Empire and its Legacy pp. 39–56; Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 555.

2415

This theory is mainly associated with Denis Sinor. See Sinor, 'The Mongols in the West,' Journal of Asian History 33 (1999) pp. 1–44; Sinor, 'Horses and Pasture,' Oriens Extremus 19 (1972) pp. 171–183; Sinor, 'Horse and Pasturage in Inner Asian History,' in his Inner Asia and its Contacts with Medieval Europe pp. 171–184 (esp. pp. 181–183).

2416

Greg S. Rogers, 'An Examination of Historians' Explanations for the Mongol Withdrawal from East Central Europe,' East European Quarterly 30 (1996) pp. 3–26.

2417

Kosztolnyik, Hungary p. 182.

2418

Rachewiltz, In the Service p. 25.

2419

Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 44–45.

2420

Monumenta Germanic Historica, Scriptores 32 p. 210; Salimbene de Adam, Cronica I p. 317; Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora vi pp. 82; Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 44–46.

2421

Jackson, Mongols and the West p. 358; Nicol, Last Centuries p. 22.

2422

Jackson, Mongols and the West pp. 143–147.

2423

Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 44–49.

2424

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 17 p. 341; Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora VI p. 82.

2425

Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores 17 p. 341; Matthew Paris, Chronica Majora VI p. 387.

2426

JB I p. 240; II p. 588.

2427

Mitchell & Forbes, Chronicle of Novgorod pp. 86–87.

2428

Fennell, Crisis p. 105; Tumler, Deutsche Orden pp. 266–267; Nicolle, Peipus.

2429

The quote is from Fennell, Crists p. 106.

2430

Donald Ostrowski, 'Alexander Nevskii's "Battle on the Ice": The Creation of a Legend,' Russian History 33 (2006) pp. 289–312; Dittmar Dahlmann, 'Der russische Sieg fiber die "teutonischen Ritter" auf dem Peipussee 1242,' in Krumeich & Brandt, Schlachtenmythen pp. 63–75; Fennell & Stokes, Early Russian Literature pp. 107–121. The extent to which Lake Peipus has been presented as a battle to rank with Gaugamela, Zama, Alesia or Waterloo is well-nigh incredible. In Eisensteiris 1938 film, which portrays Nevsky as a peerless hero, no historical context is given. The Mongols appear, meaninglessly, in the first ten minutes, as if they were spear-carriers or extras in the drama. A great film, certainly, with wonderful music by Prokofiev, but essentially historical nonsense. Suppressio veri and suggestio falsi are used to create the impression that Nevsky saved 'Russia' (which of course did not exist at that time) from threats both east and west — Stalin's way of saying that the USSR could withstand attacks from both Hitler's Germany and Japan.

2431

Buell, Dictionary p. 266; Jurgen Sarnowsky, 'The Teutonic Order Confronts the Mongols and Turks,' in Barber, Military Orders pp. 253–262.

2432

Isoaho, Aleksandr Nevskiy pp. 88–98.

2433

Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 62, 65, 70; Fennell, Crisis pp. 98–99, 107–108, 110–120.

2434

For Sartaq see JR II p. 1291; JB I p. 223; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 117–119; Allsen, Mongol Imperialism pp. 136–138; Allsen, 'Mongol Census-Taking in Rus', 1245–1275,' Harvard Ukrainian Studies 5 (1981) pp. 32–53 (at p. 40); Dawson, Mongol Mission pp. 45, 65, 117–118; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 114–122; Pelliot, Horde d'Or pp. 134–144; Spuler, Goldene Horde pp. 33–34. There was a brief interregnum in 1257 between the khanates of Sartaq and Berke when Sartaq's brother Ulaghchi reigned (Pelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 92–95; Pelliot, Horde d'Or pp. 47–51). For Berke's conversion to Islam see Jean Richard, 'La conversion de Berke et les debuts de l'islamisation de la Horde d'Or,' Revue des Etudes Islamiques 35 (1967) pp. 173–184; Istvan Vasary, 'History and Legend in Berke Khan's conversion to Islam,' in Sinor, Aspects III pp. 230–252.

2435

JR II p. 1149; JB I pp. 239–246.

2436

Коден. — Прим. пер.

2437

JB I pp. 21, 171, 176; Hambis, Le chapitre CVII; Boyle, Successors p. 181. For Koden and Shiremun see Buell, Dictionary pp. 184, 243.

2438

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 332; Boyle, Successors pp. 179, 183; David Ayalon, 'The Great Yasa,' Studia Islamica 34 (1971) pp. 151–180 (at pp. 157–159, 164–165; Spuler, Mongolen in Iran p. 39.

2439

JB I pp. 255–257; Grousset, Empire p. 271; Hodong Kim, 'A Reappraisal of Guyiik Khan,' in Amitai & Biran, Mongols, Turks and Others pp. 309–338.

2440

Allsen, Mongol Imperialism pp. 21–22, 54–63.

2441

JR II p. 1151; Boyle, Successors pp. 99, 180–186; Jackson, 'The Dissolution of the Mongol Empire,' Central Asiatic Journal 22 (1978) pp. 186–244 (at pp. 200–201); Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 213.

2442

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 46–50,163–164; Atwood, Encyclopedia p. 512.

2443

Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 169; Pelliot, 'Les Mongols et la papaute,' Revue de I'Orient chretien 24 (1924) p. 203; Aiken, Mongol Imperialism pp. 30–37.

2444

Boyle, Successors pp. 21–22, 216; W Abramowski, 'Die chinesischen Annalen der Mongke,' Zentralasiatische Studien 13 (1979) pp. 7–71 (at pp. 20–21, 28); Morgan, Mongols pp. 103–104.

2445

Lane, Daily Life p. 9.

2446

Barnes & Hudson, History Atlas of Asia p. 87.

2447

Morgan, Medieval Persia pp. 64–72.

2448

Krause, Epoche der Mongolen p. 6.

2449

Khazanov, Nomads and the Outside World, pp. 238–239.

2450

D. C. Wright, 'Was Chinggis Khan Literate?' in Janhunen, Writing pp. 305–312.

2451

Unlu, Genealogy of a World Empire p. 88.

2452

Sechin Jagchid, 'The Historical Interaction between the Nomadic People in Mongolia and the Sedentary Chinese,' in Seaman & Marks, Rulers from the Steppe pp. 63–91 (at p. 81).

2453

Quoted in Weatherford, Genghis Khan p. 125.

2454

T. Zerjal et al, 'The Genetic Legacy of the Mongols,' American Journal of Human Genetics 72 (2003) pp. 717–721. Not being a geneticist, I find the detailed argument difficult to follow, but it seems to hinge on the Haplogroup C — M217 and its subgroup C — M130.

2455

Garrett Hellenthal, Simon Myers, Daniel Falush, et al, A Genetic Atlas of Human Admixture History,' Science 343 (14 February 2014) pp. 747–751.

2456

S. Abilev et al, 'The Y-chromosome C3* Star Cluster Attributed to Genghis Khan's Descendants,' Human Biology 84 (2012) pp. 79–89. See also the discussion in Hard & Jones, Genetics p. 309; Chapin, Long Lines; Cooper, Geography of Genocide; Wells, Journey of Man.

2457

Доведение до абсурда (лат.).

2458

The 'great man' theory and its critics form one of the most hotly contested battlegrounds in historiography, with luminaries such as Carlyle, Nietzsche and Kierkegaard promoting and Engels, Tolstoy and Herbert Spencer opposing. See Leonid Grinin, 'The Role of an Individual in History: A Reconsideration,' Social Evolution and History 9 (2010) pp. 95–136; Friedrich Engels, introduction to Socialism; Hook, Hero.

2459

Montesquieu, Considerations on the Causes of the Greatness of the Romans (1734) Chapter 18.

2460

Fletcher, 'The Mongols,' loc. cit. pp. 35–36. Pace the strenuous objections in Tolstoy's War and Peace: 'The words chance and genius do not denote anything that actually exists, and therefore they cannot be defined. These two words merely indicate a certain degree of comprehension of phenomena. I do not know why a certain event occurs; I suppose that I cannot know; therefore I do not try to know, and I talk about chance. I see a force producing effects beyond the scope of ordinary human agencies; I do not understand why this occurs, and I cry genius' (War and Peace, Epilogue, part 1.2, translated by Rosemary Edmonds). The rhetoric is strong but the accompanying arguments are weak and amount to little more than Tolstoy's ex cathedra assertion that factors of inevitability must be at play.

2461

For Ibn Khaldun and his views on climate see Warren E. Gates, 'The Spread of Ibn Khaldun's Ideas on Climate and Culture,' Journal of the History of Ideas 28 (1967) pp. 415–422; Fromherz, Ibn Khaldun.

2462

On climate see Montesquieu, The Spirit of the Laws, Chapter 14. On the Mongols see ibid. pp. 268–280.

2463

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 21–24.

2464

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 21–24.

2465

Drought is emphasised in all the following studies: Lattimore, 'The Geographical Factor in Mongol History,' Geographical Journal 41 (1938) pp. 1–20, reproduced in Studies in Frontier History pp. 241–258; Ellsworth Huntington, 'Changes of Climate and History,' American Historical Review 18 (1913) pp. 213–232, and cf Martin, Ellsworth Huntington and G. F. Hudson's note in Toynbee, Study of History (1962) III annex 2 p. 453; Brown, History and Climate Change pp. 211–221.

2466

Brown, Geography of Human Conflict pp. 53–57 (esp. p. 54).

2467

Yongkang Xue, 'The Impact of Desertification in Mongolia and the Inner Mongolian Grassland on the Regional Climate,' Journal of Climate 9 (1996) pp. 2173–2189.

2468

Cold weather theorists include Gareth Jenkins, 'A Note on Climate Cycles and the Rise of Chinggis Khan,' Central Asiatic Journal 18 (1974) pp. 217–226 and William S. Atwell, 'Volcanism and Short-Term Climatic Change in East Asian and World History c. 1200–1699,' Journal of World History 12 (2001) pp. 29–98 (at pp. 42–45).

2469

Mara Hvistendahl, 'Roots of Empire,' Science 337 (28 September 2012) pp. 1596–1599. Another 'wet conditions' advocate is H. H. Lamb, Climate, History and the Modern World pp. 184–185, 317.

2470

Brown, History and Climate Change p. 217.

2471

Lattimore, 'The Geographical Factor,' in Studies in Frontier History pp. 252–253; Lattimore, 'The Historical Setting of Inner Mongolian Nationalism,' ibid. pp. 440–455.

2472

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom p. 259.

2473

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 19–20.

2474

Togan, Flexibility and Limitation p. 6.

2475

Fletcher, 'The Mongols,' loc. cit. pp. 22–34. For further contributions to the climate debate see B. Beentjes, 'Nomadwanderungen und Klimaschwangen,' Central Asiatic Journal 30 (1986) pp. 7–17; A. W B. Meyer, 'Climate and Migration,' in Bell-Fialkoff, Role of Migration pp. 287–294; V G. Dirksen et al, 'Chronology of Holocene Climate and Vegetation Changes and their Connection to Cultural Dynamics in Southern Siberia,' Radiocarbon 49 (2007) pp. 1103–1121; B. van Geel, 'Climate Change and the Expansion of the Scythian Culture after 850 ВС: A Hypothesis,' Archaeological Science 31 (2004) pp. 1735–1742; 33 (2006) pp. 143–148.

2476

Julia Pongratz et al, 'Coupled Climate-Carbon Simulations Indicate Minor Global Effects of Wars and Epidemics on Atmospheric CO_>^>2," The Holocene 21 (2011) pp. 848–851.

2477

Keegan, History of Warfare (1994) p. 214. For the 'Mongols to blame' see also Salisbury, Coming War p. 31.

2478

Ostrowski, Muscovy and the Mongols pp. 3–4.

2479

Weatherford, Genghis Khan pp. xxiv, 237–238.

2480

Бэкон Роджер (1214–1294) — английский философ и естествоиспытатель, состоял во францисканском ордене. — Прим. пер.

2481

Martels, Travel Fact pp. 54–71. It is interesting that Weatherford, Genghis p. 236 has Francis Bacon in the late sixteenth century summing up the three breakthrough technologies that came to the West from the Mongols as printing, gunpowder and the compass, for Janet Abu-Lughod (The World System pp. 23–24) makes an explicit comparison between the two Bacons, having religion (Roger Bacon) contrast with politics (Francis Bacon) and the allegiance of the former to the Pope contrasted with that of the latter to the monarch.

2482

Anatoly M. Khazanov, 'Muhammad and Jenghis Khan Compared: The Religious Factor in Empire Building,' Comparative Studies in Society and History 35 (1993) рр. 461–479.

2483

J. J. Saunders, 'The Nomad as Empire-Builder: A Comparison of the Arab and Mongol Conquests,' in Rice, Muslims and Mongols pp. 36–66.

2484

Schurmann, Economic Structure pp. 66–67; Thomas T. Allsen, 'Mongol Census-Taking in Rus', 1245–1275,' Harvard Ukraine Studies 5 (1981) pp. 32–53 (at pp. 33–36).

2485

Hans Bielenstein, 'Chinese Historical Demography ad 2–1982,' Bulletin of the Museum of Far Eastern Antiquities 59 (1987) pp. 85–88; Ping-ti Ho, 'An Estimate of the Total Population of Sung-Chin China,' in Fran^oise Aubin, ed. Etudes Song pp. 3–53.

2486

May, Mongol Conquests p. 224.

2487

Brook, Troubled Empire pp. 42–44.

2488

Brook, Troubled Empire p. 45; Fitzgerald, China pp. 312–315.

2489

Buell, Dictionary pp. 211–215; Brown, History of Climate Change p. 218; J. D. Durand, 'Population Statistics of China, ad 2–1953,' Population Studies 13 (1960) pp. 209–256. Morgan, Mongols p. 83 estimates the population of Jin China as 100 million before the Mongol conquest and 70 million after. For Champa rice see Ping-ti Ho, 'Early-Ripening Rice in Chinese History,' Economic History Review 18 (1956) pp. 200–218.

2490

Pinker, Better Angels pp. 94, 707 cites the high figures. Fitzgerald, China pp. 314, 624 regards such high figures as risible.

2491

Graff, Medieval Chinese Warfare p. 240; Twitchett, Sui and T'ang China.

2492

Fairbank, Late Ch'ing pp. 264–350.

2493

Fairbank & Feuerwerker, Republican China.

2494

Chalmers Johnson, 'The Looting of Asia', London Review of Books 25 (20 November 2003) pp. 3–6.

2495

Wedgwood, Thirty Years War.

2496

Hochschild, King Leopold's Ghost pp. 226–232.

2497

Franke & Twitchett, Cambridge History p. 622. McEvedy & Jones, World Population History p. 172 accepts a decline in population from 115 million to 85 million as a result of the Mongol invasions. The nineteenth-century scholar Jeremiah Curtin thought that the death toll from the Mongols in China (including Hsi-Hsia) was 18,500,000 in 1211–23 alone (Mongols p. 141).

2498

For the difficulty even of estimating the population of Samarkand see Schafer, Golden Peaches p. 280.

2499

David O. Morgan, 'Ibn Battuta and the Mongols,' Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 3rd series 11 (2001) pp. i-ii. See also Dunn, Adventures of Ibn Battuta.

2500

Authors prepared to accept a figure of 15 million fatalities in the defeat of the Khwarezmian empire and the 'mopping up' operations against Jalal al-Din include Ward, Immortal p. 39; Rummel, Death by Government pp. 48–51; Macfarlane, Savage Wars p. 50; Grant, Battle pp. 92–94.

2501

Josiah C. Russell, 'Population in Europe,' in Cipolla, Economic History pp. 25–71.

2502

Morgan, Mongols p. 83. Godbey, Lost Tribes a Myth p. 385 wants to downsize this to only 20 million. Pinker, Better Angels pp. 235–237 has been derided for his suggestion of 40 million deaths but, it seems, exaggerates only slightly. McEvedy & Jones World Population History pp. 170–173 steer a middle course and estimate 25 million; see also White, Atrocities.

2503

Barthold, Turkestan p. 461.

2504

Lattimore, 'Chingis Khan and the Mongol Conquests,' Scientific American 209 (1963) p. 62; Rachewiltz, Papal Envoys p. 65.

2505

Noreen Gilfney, 'Monstrous Mongols,' Postmedieval 3 (2012) pp. 227–245.

2506

SHR pp. 181–186.

2507

George Lane, 'The Mongols in Iran,' in Daryaee, Iranian History pp. 243–270 (at p. 249).

2508

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 93.

2509

Halperin, Golden Horde p. 22.

2510

For this position see Schmidt, Tarnovsky & Berkhin, USSR pp. 29–30; Wittfogel, Oriental Despotism p. 225; Gleason, Russian History p. 78.

2511

Ostrowski, Muscovy and the Mongols is a detailed, point-by-point (and convincing) refutation of the 'Mongol yoke' in every facet of Russian life.

2512

Charles J. Halperin, 'George Vernadsky, Eurasianism, the Mongols and Russia,' Slavic Review 41 (1982) pp. 477–493; Halperin, Golden Horde.

2513

David B. Miller, 'Monumental Building as an Indicator of Economic Trends in Northern Rus' in the late Kievan and Mongol Periods 1138–1462,' American Historical Review 94 (1989) pp. 360–390.

2514

Ostrowski, Muscovy and the Mongols pp. 64–68.

2515

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 18; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck pp. 90–91; Latham, Travels of Marco Polo p. 98; Yule, Ser Marco Polo I p. 252.

2516

Halperin, Golden Horde p. 116.

2517

Ostrowski, Muscovy and the Mongols pp. 7, 63; Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia pp. 364–366.

2518

Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 222–223; Khazanov, Nomads and the Outside World pp. 152–164.

2519

Barthold, Four Studies I p. 43.

2520

Yule & Cordier, Cathay II pp. 287–291; III pp. 137–173.

2521

Ciociltan, Black Sea Trade pp. 2, 20–21.

2522

Hamby, Central Asia p. 123.

2523

Abu-Lughod, Before European Hegemony pp. 153–184; Adshead, Central Asia pp. 3–5, 26–27, 53; Gary Seaman, 'World Systems and State Formation on the Inner Eurasian Periphery,' in Seaman & Marks, Rulers from the Steppe pp. 1–20; Ruotsala, Europeans and Mongols.

2524

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations, iv part 2 pp. 221–226.

2525

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations, iv part 2 pp. 389–394, 451–453.

2526

H. Franke, 'Sino-Western Contacts under the Mongol Empire,' Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society 6 (1966) pp. 59-д; Heissig & Muller, Mongolen pp. 54–57.

2527

Pegolotti, Pratica della mercatura p. 22.

2528

Larner, Marco Polo p. 28; Reichert, Begegnungen mit China pp. 83–84; Jackson, Mongols in the West pp. 309–310.

2529

Hodong Kim, 'The Unity of the Mongol Empire and Continental Exchanges over Eurasia,' Journal of Central Eurasian Studies I (2009) pp. 15–42 (at p. 16).

2530

Также Иоанн Монтекорвинский, францисканский миссионер, первый в истории архиепископ Пекинский. — Прим. пер.

2531

For John of Montecorvino see Yule, Cathay I pp. 165–173, 197–221; Beazley, Dawn of Modern Geography III pp. 162–178, 206–210.

2532

Denise Aigle, 'De la "non negotiation" а l'alliance aboutie: Reflexions sur la diplomatic entre les Mongols et l'Occident latin,' Oriente Moderno 88 (2008) pp. 395–434.

2533

Abu-Lughod, World System p. 18.

2534

RT III pp. 565–566, 605–606; Ricci, Marco Polo pp. 16–17; Yule, Cathay III p. 49; J. Richard, Papaute et les missions pp. 145–146; Abu-Lughod, World System pp. 185–211.

2535

Thomas T. Allsen, 'Mongolian Princes and their Merchant Partners, 1200–1260,' Asia Major, 3rd series 2 (1989) pp. 83–126.

2536

McNeill, Plagues and Peoples pp. 93, 102–120, 134, 140–147.

2537

Необычная (лат.).

2538

Owen Lattimore, 'Feudalism in History,' Past and Present 12 (1957) pp. 47–57.

2539

Rachewiltz, Papal Envoys p. 65. For criticisrhs of 'nomadic feudalism' and indeed the Mongol system as in any way feudal see Bold, Nomadic Society pp. 21–24; Khazanov, Nomads and the Outside World pp. 132, 135, 139, 144, 159, 255.

2540

Rachewiltz, Papal Envoys pp. 66–67; Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia pp. 118, 213, 339–341.

2541

Lattimore, Inner Asian Frontiers pp. 61–65, 361–365.

2542

Anderson, Passages from Antiquity p. 223.

2543

Vernadsky, Mongols and Russia pp. 130–131.

2544

Lattimore, Inner Asian Frontiers pp. 519–523.

2545

Fletcher, 'The Mongols' p. 50.

2546

See the outstanding analysis by Anderson, Passages from Antiquity pp. 218–225.

2547

Almaz Khan, 'Chinggis Khan from Imperial Ancestor to Ethnic Hero,' in Harrell, Cultural Encounters pp. 248–277; P. L. W Sabloff, 'Genghis Khan, Father of Mongolian Democracy,' in Sabloff, Modern Mongolia pp. 225–251.

2548

In his play Axel (1890). See Bourre, Villiers de L'Isle-Adam.

2549

Armstrong et al, Francis of Assisi: Early Documents.

2550

SHO pp. 93, 197–199; SHR pp. 43, 139–141.

2551

A. Mostaert, 'A propos d'une priere au feu,' in Poppe, American Studies in Altaic Linguistics pp. 191–223; Heissig, Religions of Mongolia pp. 48–59.

2552

E. Lot-Falck, 'A propos d'Atugan, deesse mongole de la terre,' Revue de I'Histoire des Religions 149 (1956) pp. 157–196; Yule & Cordier, Marco Polo I pp. 257–259; Heissig, Religions pp. 7, 76–84.

2553

N. Poppe, 'Zum Feuerkultus bei den Mongolen,' Asia Minor 2 (1925) pp. 130–145 (at p. 141).

2554

Rachewiltz, Commentary pp. 329–331; Heissig, Religions pp. 84–90.

2555

Moule & Pelliot, Marco Polo I pp. 199–200; Baldick, Animal and Shaman pp. 95, 104, 108.

2556

P. Pelliot, 'Notes sur le "Turkestan",' T'oung Pao 26 (1929) pp. 113–182 (at p. 133); Yule & Cordier, Marco Polo I p. 257; Moule & Pelliot, Marco Polo p. 257; Heissig, Religions pp. 102–110.

2557

Moule & Pelliot, Marco Polo I p. 170.

2558

Heissig, Religions pp. 6–7, 46.

2559

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 7.

2560

Heissig, Religions p. 35.

2561

Hutton, Shamans pp. 47–49; Caroline Humphrey, 'Shamanic Practices and the State in Northern Asia,' in Thomas & Humphrey, Shamanism pp. 191–228 (at p. 208); Humphrey & Onon, Shamans and Elders p. 51.

2562

Humphrey, 'Shamanic Practices,' loc. cit. pp. 199–200.

2563

Dawson, Mongol Mission p. 12; Jackson & Morgan, Rubruck p. 72; Jean-Paul Roux, 'Tangri: Essai sur le ciel-dieu des peuples altaiques,' Revue de I'Histoire des Religions 149 (1956) pp. 49–82, 197–230; 150 (1956) pp. 27–54, 173–212.

2564

Jean-Paul Roux, 'La tolerance religieuse dans les empires turco-mongols,' Revue de I'Histoire des Religions 203 (1986) pp. 131–168 (at p. 164).

2565

Caroline Humphrey, 'Theories of North Asian Shamanism,' in Gellner, Soviet and. Western Anthropology pp. 242–252.

2566

Vitebsky, Shaman p. 74.

2567

Vitebsky, Shaman pp. 56–73, 94–95.

2568

Heissig, Religions pp. 17–19.

2569

Vitebsky, Shaman pp. 25, 54–55, 81; Andrew Neher, 'A Physiological Explanation of Unusual Behavior in Ceremonies Involving Drums,' Human Biology 34 (1962) pp. 151–160.

2570

Vitebsky, Shaman p. 22.

2571

Hutton, Shamans p. 107; Heissig, Religions p. 20.

2572

For the congruence of Mongol and Persian theology and theogony see Gumilev, Imaginary Kingdom pp. 267–269.

2573

Jagchid & Hyer, Mongolia's Culture pp. 163–167.

2574

Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part 2 pp. 65–66.

2575

Heissig, Religions p. 7; Vitebsky, Shaman p. 135; Piers Vitebsky, 'Some Medieval European Views of Mongolian Shamanism,' Journal of the Anglo-Mongolian Society 1 (1974) pp. 24–42. See also Foltz, Religions of the Silk Road.

2576

Denis Sinor claims that the title 'gur-khan' was much like Franco's 'Caudillo' and Hitler's 'Fiihrer': 'The Khitans and the Kara Khitans,' in Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations iv part. I pp. 227–242 (at p. 235).

2577

JB I pp. 354–361.

2578

For the people who conquered the Qara-Khanids see E. A. Davidovich, 'The Karakhanids,' in Asimov & Bosworth, History of Civilizations, iv part 1 pp. 119–144; Peter B. Golden, 'The Karakhanids and Early Islam,' in Sinor, Early Inner Asia pp. 343–370.

2579

Hill, Jade Gate to Rome.

2580

For the vassal status see Beckwith, Empires of the Silk Road pp. 148–159; Stein, Ancient Khotan pp. 123–133.

2581

Grousset, Empire pp. 159–167; Golden, Turkic Peoples; Tetley, Ghaznavid and Seljuk Turks.

2582

Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 41–44.

2583

Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 146–160 for full details on all aspects of the Qara Khitai army.

2584

For Prester John see Beckingham & Hamilton, Prester John; Silverberg, Realm of Prester John; Hawting, Muslims, Mongols and Crusaders; Charles E. Nowell, 'The Historical Prester John,' Speculum 28 (1953) pp. 435–445.

2585

Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I pp. 208–235.

2586

For another view of Yelu see Thiebaud, Personnages marquants.

2587

For Almaliq see Yule, Cathay and the Way Thither II pp. 288, 321, 388; Bretschneider, Mediaeval Researches I p. 224; II p. 33.

2588

Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 133–135.

2589

Biran, Qara Khitai p. 136.

2590

Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 93–131, 146–147.

2591

P. D. Buell, 'Sino-Khitan Administration in Mongol Bukhara,' Journal of Asiatic History 13 (1979) рр. 121–151; D. O. Morgan, 'Who Ran the Mongol Empire?' Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society (1982) pp. 124–136.

2592

Gyorgy Kara, 'On the Khitans' Writing System,' Mongolian Studies to (1987) pp. 19–24; Daniels & Bright, Writing Systems pp. 230–235.

2593

Denis Sinor, 'Central Eurasia,' in Sinor, Orientalism and History pp. 82–103 (at p. 84); Hambis, Haute Asie p. 56; Spuler, Goldene Horde p. 346; С. E. Bosworth, 'The Political and Dynastic History of the Iranian World, ad 1000–1217,' in Boyle, Cambridge History of Iran v pp. 1–203 (at pp. 147–148); Lieu, Manichaeism in Central Asia pp. 126–176.

2594

Jennifer Holmgren, 'Imperial Marriage in the Native Chinese and Non-Han State, Han to Ming,' in Watson & Ebrey, Marriage and Inequality рр. 58–96 (at pp. 81–82); Biran, Qara Khitai, pp. 160–168.

2595

Eelliot, Notes sur Marco Polo I pp. 216–229; Barthold, Pour Studies I pp. 27–29, 100–110.

2596

Wittfogel & Feng, Liao p. 665.

2597

Biran, Qara Khitai p. 84.

2598

JB II p. 360.

2599

Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 84–85.

2600

Soucek, Inner Asia pp. 99–100.

2601

Bartold, Turkestan pp. 324–327; Barthold, Four Studies I p. 29; Herbert Franke, 'The Forest Peoples,' in Sinor, Early Inner Asia pp. 400–423 (at p. 410).

2602

Grousset, Empire p. 160.

2603

Barthold, Turkestan p. 339.

2604

Hartmann, An-Nasir li-Din Allah pp. 70–78; Hanne, Putting the Caliph.

2605

Barthold, Turkestan pp. 348–349; Boyle, Cambridge History of Iran v p. 167.

2606

С. E. Bosworth, 'The Political and Dynastic History of the Iranian World, ad 1000–1217,' in Boyle, Cambridge History of Iran v pp. 1–203 (at pp. 182–191).

2607

JB I p. 314.

2608

Bosworth, 'Ghurids' in Bernard Lewis, ed., Encyclopedia of Islam (1991) II p. 100.

2609

Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 65–66.

2610

Budge, Chronography I p. 351.

2611

Biran, Qara Khitai pp. 69–70.

2612

For full details on Muhammad's early career see JR I pp. 254–267; JB I pp. 316–321.

2613

JB II pp. 325, 357, 390.

2614

Города в провинции Пенджаб современного Пакистана. — Прим. пер.

2615

Luniya, Life and Culture p. 293; Biran, Qara Khitai p. 70.

2616

JB I pp. 329–331; Bosworth in Cambridge History of Iran v. pp. 1–202 (at pp. 164–165).

2617

JB II pp. 341–352, 358–361; Barthold, Turkestan pp. 355–361.

2618

Biran, Qara Khitai p. 72.

2619

JB II p. 352.

2620

JB I pp. 336–339.

2621

JB I pp. 65, 74.

2622

Barthold, Turkestan p. 362.

2623

Biran, Qara Khitai p. 73.

2624

JB II pp. 357–358.

2625

RT I p. 68.

Еще от автора Фрэнк Маклинн

Фрэнк Маклинн

1759. Год завоевания Британией мирового господства

1759 год. Судьбоносная дата в истории Великобритании. Год, когда решалось, какой из двух сильнейших стран Европы — Англии или Франции — суждено стать «царицей морей» и безоговорочным лидером на континенте.Казалось, силы равны…Но за один только 1759 год англичанам удалось вытеснить французов из Индии, ограничить их влияние в бассейне Карибского моря и Канаде, наголову разбить в ходе Семилетней войны в Германии. Британия стала первой страной Европы. В своей увлекательной и глубокой книге, написанной на основе малоизученных и редких материалов, среди которых уникальные документы из архивов Ватикана, Фрэнк Маклинн анализирует причины, которые привели Британию к мировому господству.